Clavi trabales, or, Nailes fastned by some great masters of assemblyes confirming the Kings supremacy, the subjects duty, church government by bishops ... : unto which is added a sermon of regal power, and the novelty of the doctrine of resistance : also a preface by the right Reverend Father in God, the Lord Bishop of Lincolne / published by Nicholas Bernard ...
         Bernard, Nicholas, d. 1661.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 339 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 99 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27494
         Wing B2007
         ESTC R4475
         12019772
         ocm 12019772
         52606
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27494)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52606)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 884:12)
      
       
         
           
             Clavi trabales, or, Nailes fastned by some great masters of assemblyes confirming the Kings supremacy, the subjects duty, church government by bishops ... : unto which is added a sermon of regal power, and the novelty of the doctrine of resistance : also a preface by the right Reverend Father in God, the Lord Bishop of Lincolne / published by Nicholas Bernard ...
             Bernard, Nicholas, d. 1661.
          
           [40], 152 p.
           
             Printed by R. Hodkginson, and are to be sold by R. Marriot ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Errata: p. [39]
             (from t.p.) I. Two speeches of the late Lord Primate Ushers, the one of the Kings supremacy, the other of the duty of subjects to supply the Kings necessities -- II. His judgment and practice in point of loyalty Episcopacy, liturgy and constitutions of the Church of England -- III. Mr. Hookers judgment of the Kings power in matters of religion, advancement of Bishops &c. -- IV. Bishop Andrews of church-government &c. both confirmed and enlarged by the said primate -- V. A letter of D'Hadrianus Saravia of the like subjects.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
           Church of England -- Government.
           Church and state -- Great Britain.
           Episcopacy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Clavi
           Trabales
           ;
           OR
           ,
           NAILES
           FASTNED
           
             by
             some
             Great
          
           MASTERS
           of
           ASSEMBLYES
           .
           Confirming
           
             
               The
               KINGS
               SUPREMACY
               .
            
             
               The
               SUBJECTS
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Church
               Government
               by
               BISHOPS
               .
            
          
           The
           Particulars
           of
           which
           are
           as
           followeth
           
             
               I.
               Two
               Speeches
               of
               the
               late
               LORD
               PRIMATE
               USHERS
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     Supremacy
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Duty
                     of
                     Subjects
                     to
                     supply
                     the
                     Kings
                     Necessities
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               II.
               His
               Judgment
               and
               Practice
               in
               Point
               of
               
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Liturgy
              
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
            
             
               III.
               Mr.
               HOOKERS
               Judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Power
              
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               advancement
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               IV.
               Bishop
               ANDREWS
               of
               Church-Government
               &c.
               both
               confirmed
               and
               enlarged
               by
               the
               said
               PRIMATE
               .
            
             
               V.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
              
               Dr
               HADRIANUS
               SARAVIA
               of
               the
               like
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           Unto
           which
           is
           added
           a
           Sermon
           of
           REGAL
           POVVER
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           DOCTRINE
           of
           RESISTANCE
           ,
           Also
           a
           Preface
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
          
           LINCOLNE
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Bernard
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Rector
           of
           Whit-church
           in
           Shropshire
           .
        
         
           
             Si
             totus
             orbis
             adversum
             me
             conjuraret
             ,
             ut
             quid
             quam
             moliret
             adversus
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             ,
             ego
             tamen
             Deum
             〈◊〉
             &
             ordinatum
             ab
             eo
             Regem
             offendere
             temere
             non
             auderem
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             Ep.
             170.
             ad
             Ludovicem
             Regem
             .
             An.
             11●0
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Hodkginson
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             R.
             Marriot
          
           ,
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           
             St.
             Dunstans
          
           Church-yard
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THese
           two
           learned
           Speeches
           of
           the
           late
           
             Lord
             Primate
             Usher
          
           have
           been
           by
           some
           prudent
           persons
           judged
           seasonable
           to
           be
           thus
           published
           together
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           Of
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           may
           not
           only
           be
           instructive
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           of
           our
           own
           Communion
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           and
           are
           too
           scanty
           in
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             other
             ,
             Of
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             to
             supply
             the
             Kings
             necessities
             ,
          
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           slowness
           in
           Ireland
           of
           contributing
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           continued
           there
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           the
           great
           imprudence
           of
           which
           parsimony
           ,
           
           we
           felt
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           loss
           not
           many
           years
           after
           ;
           wherein
           that
           distinction
           in
           point
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           made
           between
           those
           descended
           of
           the
           antient
           English
           race
           (
           though
           differing
           from
           us
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           )
           and
           those
           of
           the
           
             meer
             Irish
          
           (
           which
           is
           there
           much
           enlarged
           )
           may
           be
           now
           worthy
           of
           observation
           .
           The
           whole
           Speech
           is
           full
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Learning
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           his
           late
           Majesties
           (
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           )
           gracious
           thanks
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           as
           little
           from
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           as
           backward
           in
           assenting
           to
           the
           like
           Propositions
           here
           ,
           conceiving
           he
           had
           pressed
           their
           duty
           too
           high
           in
           that
           point
           .
        
         
           Both
           these
           Speeches
           thus
           tending
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           
             Regal
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
          
           ,
           hath
           (
           in
           submission
           to
           the
           judgments
           of
           those
           whom
           I
           much
           reverence
           )
           occasioned
           the
           putting
           forth
           
             a
             Sermon
          
           of
           mine
           upon
           the
           like
           Subject
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           adventured
           so
           near
           this
           eminent
           Primate
           ,
           as
           having
           had
           his
           approbation
           occasioned
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           some
           at
           
             Dublin
             ,
             anno
          
           1642.
           when
           it
           was
           first
           delivered
           ;
           of
           
           which
           more
           is
           said
           in
           an
           Advertisement
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           I
           have
           been
           further
           induced
           unto
           a
           vindication
           of
           the
           said
           most
           eminent
           Prelate
           not
           only
           of
           His
           Judgment
           in
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           in
           point
           of
           
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           various
           misapprehensions
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           different
           opinions
           ,
           the
           great
           respect
           given
           him
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           scandal
           to
           the
           other
           :
           But
           by
           this
           impartial
           relation
           of
           his
           Judgment
           and
           Practice
           in
           each
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           hoped
           that
           both
           sorts
           will
           be
           so
           fully
           satisfyed
           as
           to
           unite
           in
           the
           exemplary
           observance
           of
           that
           
             Piety
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             Conformity
          
           ,
           and
           Humility
           found
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           some
           do
           much
           appeal
           to
           that
           Accommodation
           of
           his
           in
           relation
           to
           Episcopacy
           (
           wherein
           he
           was
           not
           single
           )
           proposed
           Anno
           1640.
           (
           which
           then
           they
           did
           not
           hearken
           unto
           )
           they
           are
           herein
           remembred
           what
           was
           that
           which
           caused
           it
           ,
           even
           the
           pressing
           violence
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           threatning
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           with
           the
           sole
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           pacification
           ,
           whose
           readiness
           
           in
           yielding
           up
           so
           much
           of
           his
           own
           Interest
           then
           ,
           for
           the
           tranquility
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           like
           Jonas
           willing
           to
           be
           cast
           overboard
           for
           the
           stilling
           of
           the
           Tempest
           )
           would
           be
           worthy
           of
           all
           our
           Imitations
           now
           .
           The
           appeale
           here
           is
           from
           that
           Storm
           ,
           unto
           what
           his
           practice
           was
           in
           calme
           and
           peaceable
           times
           ,
           which
           if
           followed
           ,
           would
           give
           a
           check
           to
           most
           of
           those
           disputes
           which
           have
           of
           late
           taken
           up
           so
           much
           time
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Fruite
           expected
           to
           be
           reaped
           from
           this
           declaration
           (
           besides
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           mine
           own
           mind
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           at
           rest
           without
           it
           )
           is
           the
           due
           honor
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           whose
           I
           am
           oblieged
           to
           sacrifice
           mine
           own
           .
           That
           as
           he
           is
           admired
           abroad
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           not
           want
           that
           love
           and
           general
           esteem
           he
           hath
           deserved
           at
           home
           .
           And
           as
           the
           peace
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           studied
           by
           him
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           so
           there
           might
           not
           be
           the
           least
           breach
           continued
           by
           a
           misapprehension
           of
           him
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           such
           of
           us
           who
           think
           him
           worthy
           of
           being
           our
           copy
           ,
           would
           but
           now
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           ,
           
           writ
           after
           him
           the
           Arke
           of
           our
           Church
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           tossed
           too
           and
           fro
           in
           this
           floating
           uncertain
           condition
           ,
           and
           immediately
           rest
           upon
           firm
           ground
           .
        
         
           Heretofore
           ,
           having
           an
           occasion
           to
           vindicate
           this
           most
           Learned
           Primate
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           (
           so
           unhappy
           often
           are
           persons
           of
           his
           eminency
           ,
           as
           after
           their
           deaths
           to
           be
           challenged
           Patrons
           to
           contrary
           partyes
           )
           I
           had
           An.
           1658.
           a
           Letter
           of
           Thanks
           from
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           (
           Bishop
           Morton
           )
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             viz.
             I
             acknowledge
             hereby
             my
             obligation
             of
             Thankfulness
             to
             you
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             book
             it self
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             your
             pains
             ,
             in
             vindicating
             that
             admirable
             Saint
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Starr
             ,
          
           primae
           magnitudinis
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           which
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           Primate
           ,
           the
           now
           
             Reverend
             Bish.
             of
             Durham
          
           succeeds
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           often
           signified
           it
           ,
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           Letters
           which
           I
           receiued
           from
           Paris
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           two
           other
           Treatises
           have
           been
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           added
           (
           mentioned
           in
           the
           foresaid
           vindication
           (
           but
           then
           not
           intended
           
           to
           be
           published
           )
           which
           the
           Eminent
           Primate
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           Mr.
           Hookers
           
             Judgment
             of
             Regal
             Power
          
           ,
           in
           
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             advancement
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Exemption
             from
             censure
             &c.
             
          
           Left
           out
           of
           the
           common
           copyes
           inlarged
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Primate
           ,
           all
           the
           marginal
           notes
           of
           the
           quotations
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           being
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           are
           noted
           with
           this
           mark*
        
         
           The
           other
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Form
             of
             Church
             Government
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           main
           aime
           of
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           established
           by
           the
           Apostles
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           of
           that
           in
           the
           Old
           ,
           then
           which
           scarce
           any
           book
           in
           so
           little
           ,
           speaks
           so
           much
           ,
           for
           the
           preheminency
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           It
           first
           appeared
           Anno
           1641.
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           
             rude
             draughts
             of
             Bishop
          
           Andrews
           ,
           (
           which
           though
           I
           was
           in
           doubt
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           of
           an
           eminent
           person
           ,
           (
           heretofore
           near
           unto
           him
           )
           yet
           I
           am
           confirmed
           in
           it
           by
           what
           I
           find
           written
           by
           that
           Learned
           Bishop
           
           in
           answer
           to
           
             Peter
             de
             Moulin
          
           ,
           wherein
           is
           found
           not
           only
           the
           substance
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           words
           that
           are
           used
           both
           within
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           the
           Emendations
           .
           vid.
           resp
           .
           ad
           3.
           epist.
           p.
           193.
           194.
           
           
             Vis
             arcessam
             adhuc
             altius
             ,
             vol
             è
             veteri
             Testamento
             ,
             atque
             ipsâ
             adeò
             lege
             divinâ
             ?
             Facit
          
           Hieronymus
           ,
           
             &
             ut
             sciamus
             traditiones
             Apostolicas
             sumptas
             ex
             veteri
             Testamento
             ,
             quod
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             &
             filii
             ejus
             ,
             atque
             Levitae
             in
             Templo
             fuerunt
             ,
             hoc
             sibi
             Episcopi
             ,
             Presbyteri
             ,
             atque
             Diaconi
             vendicant
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ▪
             Facit
          
           Ambrosius
           ,
           
             utrobique
             ,
             in
          
           1.
           
           Co.
           12.
           
           &
           4.
           
             ad
             Ephes
             ,
             de
             Judaeis
             loquens
             ;
             Quorum
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             traditio
             ad
             nos
             tranfitum
             fecit
             ,
          
           Aaronem
           
             mitto
             ne
             quasi
             Christi
             typum
             rejicias
             .
             Filiis
             ejus
             sacer
             dotibus
             nonne
             in
             singulis
             familiis
             suus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             id
             est
             Praelatus
             ,
             sive
             ut
             alibi
             dicitur
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Episcopus
             ?
             Gersonitis
          
           ,
           Num.
           3.
           24.
           
           Kaathitis
           v.
           30.
           
           Meraritis
           ,
           v.
           30
           ?
           
             Nonne
             vivente
             adhuc
             patre
             suo
             ,
             Eleazar
             ibi
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             quasi
             dicas
             Praelatus
             Praelatorum
          
           v.
           32.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             quasi
             dicas
             Archiepiscopus
             ,
             sunt
             ergo
             in
             lege
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             Evangelio
             Apostoli
             ,
             septuaginta
             duo
             ,
             septem
             illi
             ,
          
           Act.
           6.
           
           
             In
             Apostolorum
             praxi
             de
             duohus
             illis
             sumpta
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             Presbyteri
             ,
             Diaconi
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           it
           hath
           been
           assured
           me
           by
           a
           Reverend
           
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           the
           abovesaid
           
             Rude
             Draught
          
           was
           wrote
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           
             Bishop
             Andrews
          
           own
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           Bishop
           did
           deliver
           it
           himself
           to
           the
           Primate
           ,
           Anno
           1640.
           who
           ,
           though
           it
           came
           in
           that
           imperfect
           condition
           ,
           yet
           finding
           so
           many
           excellent
           observations
           wrought
           out
           with
           very
           great
           industry
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           forth
           with
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           worthy
           of
           the
           Press
           :
           But
           afterwards
           upon
           a
           further
           review
           ,
           he
           added
           his
           strength
           to
           the
           perfecting
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           amongst
           his
           papers
           done
           throughout
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           a
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           corrected
           accordingly
           by
           him
           .
           And
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           that
           ,
           a
           very
           
             learned
             hand
          
           had
           contributed
           to
           it
           also
           ,
           signifying
           by
           markes
           refering
           to
           several
           Pages
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           have
           
             added
             ,
             altered
          
           ,
           or
           
             further
             enquired
          
           into
           ,
           Now
           whether
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           be
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           learned
           person
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           ,
           only
           seeing
           it
           was
           his
           custom
           in
           what
           he
           published
           (
           as
           I
           am
           assured
           )
           first
           to
           write
           a
           
             rough
             draught
          
           ,
           then
           after
           some
           distance
           of
           time
           to
           take
           a
           review
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           before
           it
           
           passed
           his
           hand
           ,
           this
           might
           be
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           supplyed
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Primate
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           last
           desire
           of
           the
           Author
           hath
           been
           satisfied
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           inquiring
           into
           ,
           but
           clearing
           those
           difficulties
           in
           Chorography
           and
           Chronology
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           in
           their
           due
           places
           inserted
           ,
           with
           the
           learned
           additions
           before
           mentioned
           .
           So
           that
           whether
           the
           whole
           be
           the
           labour
           of
           those
           two
           eminent
           Prelats
           (
           the
           one
           laying
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           the
           other
           building
           upon
           it
           )
           or
           be
           a
           three
           
             fold
             cord
          
           ,
           it
           is
           here
           faithfully
           presented
           without
           any
           dimunition
           or
           addition
           ,
           even
           where
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           some
           small
           imperfection
           which
           in
           a
           few
           places
           do
           occurre
           ,
           all
           which
           some
           years
           agon
           Doctor
           Brounrigg
           the
           late
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Exeter
           ,
           upon
           the
           view
           of
           gave
           me
           his
           judgment
           for
           the
           publishing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           only
           this
           to
           add
           ,
           That
           for
           every
           particular
           passage
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           warrant
           to
           intitle
           the
           Primates
           judgment
           to
           it
           .
           Only
           it
           is
           apparent
           by
           his
           great
           pains
           in
           the
           double
           correction
           ,
           and
           supply
           made
           by
           himself
           in
           some
           Specialties
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           very
           
           great
           valew
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             Primates
             Annotations
          
           are
           noted
           with
           this
           marke*
           .
           And
           the
           
             supposed
             Authors
          
           additions
           and
           changes
           are
           noted
           with
           this
           mark
           [
           ]
           though
           in
           some
           omitted
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           finding
           among
           the
           said
           Primates
           papers
           a
           Letter
           of
           D.
           HADRIANUS
           de
           SARAVIA
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Garnsey
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           cannot
           hear
           was
           ever
           published
           .
           )
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           add
           also
           ,
           the
           Subject
           being
           so
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           concerning
           both
           the
           KINGS
           POWER
           ,
           EPISCOPACY
           ,
           and
           the
           CONSTITUTIONS
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           advice
           to
           them
           many
           years
           agon
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           good
           use
           to
           others
           now
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           wish
           that
           the
           Judgment
           of
           these
           eminent
           Authors
           may
           be
           so
           prevalent
           with
           others
           ,
           much
           inferior
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           moved
           accordingly
           to
           
             study
             quietness
             ,
             and
             seek
             those
             ways
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           which
           of
           latter
           years
           
             we
             have
             not
             known
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln's
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           
             Four
             Authors
          
           of
           these
           scattered
           (
           and
           some
           of
           them
           imperfect
           )
           pieces
           ,
           by
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           of
           the
           learned
           Publisher
           gathered
           up
           ,
           preserved
           from
           perishing
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           World
           here
           altogether
           
             in
             one
             view
          
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           them
           men
           famous
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           high
           esteem
           ,
           that
           
             common
             opinion
          
           had
           set
           them
           up
           (
           which
           is
           not
           alwaies
           the
           Lot
           of
           Worth
           and
           Vertue
           )
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           Calumny
           and
           Envy
           ,
           even
           whilst
           they
           were
           yet
           living
           ,
           much
           reverence
           every
           where
           paid
           ,
           not
           to
           their
           Persons
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           very
           Names
           :
           Their
           writings
           carried
           Authority
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Weight
           ;
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           (
           which
           hath
           a
           marvelous
           strength
           to
           
             cast
             down
             every
             imagination
          
           that
           exalteth
           it self
           there
           against
           )
           shining
           forth
           
           in
           their
           Works
           ,
           subdued
           all
           men
           (
           that
           had
           not
           to
           serve
           Interests
           laid
           aside
           their
           Reason
           )
           to
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           the
           
             Adverse
             Party
          
           finding
           themselves
           not
           so
           well
           able
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           
             own
             bottom
          
           ,
           nor
           likely
           to
           hold
           up
           
             the
             reputation
          
           they
           had
           gained
           among
           the
           vulgar
           without
           a
           juggle
           ,
           have
           been
           sometimes
           put
           to
           
             the
             pittifull
             shift
          
           of
           setting
           forth
           
             Suppositious
             Pamphlets
          
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           under
           
             the
             counterfeit
             names
          
           of
           other
           men
           of
           known
           Piety
           and
           Parts
           ,
           whose
           former
           writings
           having
           been
           entertained
           with
           
             general
             approbation
          
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           their
           very
           names
           (
           they
           thought
           )
           would
           give
           some
           countenance
           to
           any
           cause
           which
           they
           could
           seem
           in
           any
           degree
           to
           own
           .
           So
           sometimes
           poor
           mens
           Bastards
           are
           fathered
           upon
           those
           that
           never
           begat
           them
           ;
           only
           because
           it
           is
           known
           they
           are
           well
           able
           to
           maintain
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           of
           their
           
             Piae
             fraudes
          
           or
           
             Godly
             Cheats
          
           ,
           a
           practice
           common
           to
           them
           with
           
             the
             Jesuites
          
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           of
           their
           practises
           (
           ey
           and
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           too
           )
           are
           .
           Such
           an
           unhappy
           fatal
           coincidence
           ,
           not
           seldom
           there
           is
           of
           Extreams
           .
           Thus
           dealt
           they
           with
           the
           Reverend
           
             Primate
             of
             Armagh
          
           ,
           printing
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           
           in
           his
           life
           time
           too
           ,
           (
           such
           was
           their
           modesty
           and
           
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           )
           two
           severall
           Pamphlets
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           
             Vox
             Hiberniae
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           
             A
             Direction
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             &c.
          
           See
           
             pag.
             151.
          
           
           And
           sure
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           the
           forehead
           to
           make
           
             thus
             bold
          
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           able
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           injury
           done
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           protest
           against
           it
           :
           We
           cannot
           doubt
           but
           that
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           at
           least
           
             as
             bold
          
           with
           him
           and
           his
           name
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           doe
           it
           with
           greater
           security
           and
           less
           fear
           of
           controll
           .
           See
           
             pag.
             60.
          
           
           They
           that
           betake
           themselves
           to
           these
           
             un
             worthy
             arts
          
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           please
           themselves
           for
           a
           while
           with
           
             an
             imagination
          
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           
             the
             people
             will
             fall
             to
             them
          
           apace
           ,
           and
           thereout
           they
           shall
           
             suck
             no
             smal
             advantage
          
           to
           their
           Cause
           and
           Party
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           mostly
           cometh
           to
           pass
           ,
           such
           their
           rejoycing
           is
           but
           short
           :
           For
           
             the
             imposture
          
           once
           discovered
           (
           nor
           is
           it
           often
           long
           before
           that
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           
             a
             lying
             tongue
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             )
             the
             Imposters
          
           are
           forced
           to
           
             lye
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           if
           they
           could
           be
           found
           out
           )
           with
           shame
           enough
           .
           For
           ,
           such
           discovery
           once
           made
           ,
           wisemen
           fall
           off
           faster
           from
           
           them
           ,
           then
           ever
           fools
           came
           on
           ;
           concluding
           
             the
             Cause
          
           to
           be
           desperately
           crazy
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           beholding
           to
           such
           
             weak
             props
          
           as
           these
           to
           shore
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           support
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           such
           
             foul
             play
          
           will
           be
           able
           to
           make
           answer
           for
           their
           insincerity
           before
           the
           tribunal
           of
           
             the
             great
             Judge
          
           at
           that
           
             his
             day
          
           (
           if
           yet
           they
           that
           do
           such
           things
           can
           really
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           
             a
             day
             of
             Judgment
          
           to
           come
           )
           I
           leave
           to
           their
           
             own
             Judgments
          
           in
           this
           
             their
             day
          
           to
           consider
           .
           As
           for
           us
           
             qui
             leges
             colimus
             severiores
          
           ,
           as
           we
           profess
           our
           utter
           abhorrency
           of
           all
           forgery
           and
           other
           like
           
             un
             worthy
             &
             unchristian
          
           attempts
           in
           any
           person
           of
           whatsoever
           perswasion
           he
           be
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           soever
           end
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           so
           we
           hold
           our selves
           religiously
           obliged
           to
           use
           all
           faithfulness
           and
           sincerity
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           
             other
             mens
             works
          
           ;
           by
           suffering
           every
           Author
           to
           speak
           his
           
             own
             sense
          
           in
           his
           
             own
             words
          
           ,
           nor
           taking
           the
           boldness
           to
           change
           
             a
             phrase
          
           or
           syllable
           therein
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           without
           giving
           
             the
             Reader
          
           ,
           both
           notice
           where
           ,
           and
           some
           good
           account
           also
           why
           we
           have
           so
           done
           .
           Such
           faithfulness
           and
           ingenuity
           the
           learned
           publisher
           of
           these
           Treatises
           professeth
           himself
           to
           have
           used
           ,
           
           in
           setting
           them
           forth
           ,
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           but
           just
           as
           he
           found
           them
           in
           the
           
             Reverend
             Primate's
          
           Paper
           ,
           some
           perfect
           ,
           and
           some
           imperfect
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           in
           the
           Copies
           which
           are
           in
           his
           custody
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           is
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           shew
           ,
           if
           need
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Primates
          
           two
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           
             Dr.
             Saravia's
          
           Letter
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           perfect
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           
             Original
             Copies
          
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           The
           Treatise
           of
           
             the
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
          
           heretofore
           published
           ,
           and
           (
           very
           probably
           )
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           some
           Collections
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           
             Bishop
             Andrews
          
           ,
           but
           whereunto
           the
           Author
           had
           not
           put
           to
           his
           
             last
             hand
          
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           though
           little
           in
           bulk
           ,
           yet
           of
           huge
           industry
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neither
           could
           
             the
             materials
          
           thereof
           have
           been
           gathered
           without
           very
           frequent
           reading
           ,
           and
           attent
           observing
           of
           the
           sacred
           Text
           ,
           nor
           being
           gathered
           could
           they
           have
           been
           easily
           contrived
           or
           digested
           into
           any
           
             handsome
             Form
          
           so
           compendiously
           without
           the
           help
           of
           
             a
             methodical
          
           and
           mature
           judgment
           ;
           which
           doubtless
           had
           the
           Author
           polished
           and
           finished
           according
           to
           his
           own
           
             mind
             ,
             abilities
          
           ,
           and
           exactness
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           would
           have
           given
           very
           
           much
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           ,
           and
           done
           good
           service
           to
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           Yet
           rather
           then
           a
           Tract
           of
           so
           much
           usefulness
           should
           not
           be
           publickly
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Publisher
           in
           order
           to
           
             the
             publick
             good
          
           ,
           thought
           fit
           (
           notwithstanding
           whatsoever
           defects
           it
           may
           have
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Authors
           
             last
             hand
          
           thereunto
           )
           to
           joyn
           it
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           this
           Edition
           ,
           especially
           
             the
             Learned
             Primate
          
           having
           had
           it
           under
           his
           File
           ,
           as
           by
           
             the
             Notes
          
           and
           other
           Additions
           written
           with
           the
           Primates
           own
           hand
           (
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           and
           can
           testifie
           )
           doth
           plainly
           appear
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           three
           pieces
           of
           the
           renowned
           Hooker
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           is
           written
           with
           the
           same
           hand
           in
           the
           Margent
           of
           
             the
             Manuscript
             Copie
          
           ,
           whereof
           some
           account
           is
           given
           ,
           
             pag.
             47.
          
           
        
         
           Great
           pity
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           be
           holpen
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           which
           fell
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           any
           of
           these
           
             Four
             Worthies
          
           should
           be
           lost
           .
           But
           where
           
             the
             entire
             Work
          
           cannot
           be
           retrived
           ;
           it
           is
           pity
           but
           (
           as
           in
           a
           Shipwrack
           at
           Sea
           ,
           or
           Scath-fire
           by
           land
           )
           so
           much
           of
           it
           should
           be
           saved
           as
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           be
           it
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           Those
           men
           have
           been
           always
           thought
           to
           have
           deserved
           well
           of
           the
           
           Commonwealth
           of
           Learning
           ,
           that
           have
           bestowed
           their
           pains
           in
           collecting
           out
           of
           the
           
             Scholiasts
             ,
             Grammarians
             ,
             Lexicons
          
           ,
           and
           other
           antient
           Authors
           ,
           the
           Fragments
           of
           
             Ennius
             ,
             Lucilius
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             the
             Dramatike
             Poets
             ,
          
           and
           of
           other
           learned
           ,
           though
           but
           
             Heathen
             Writers
          
           ,
           whether
           Greek
           or
           Latine
           .
           How
           much
           more
           then
           ought
           the
           very
           imperfest
           Fragments
           and
           Relikes
           (
           so
           they
           be
           genuine
           )
           of
           such
           excellent
           persons
           ,
           that
           tend
           so
           much
           to
           the
           advancement
           ,
           not
           of
           
             the
             knowledge
          
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           
             the
             Power
          
           also
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           of
           Godliness
           as
           well
           as
           Truth
           ,
           be
           acceptable
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           
             true
             Lovers
          
           of
           either
           ?
           Of
           Gold
           
             quaevis
             bracteola
          
           ,
           the
           very
           smalest
           filings
           are
           precious
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           
             no
             want
             of
             provision
          
           ,
           yet
           gave
           it
           in
           charge
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           off-fall
           should
           not
           be
           lost
           .
           The
           more
           commendable
           therefore
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           men
           of
           this
           Generation
           should
           be
           ,
           
             the
             care
          
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Preserver
           and
           Publisher
           of
           these
           small
           but
           precious
           Relikes
           of
           so
           many
           eminent
           persons
           ,
           men
           of
           exquisite
           learning
           ,
           sober
           understandings
           ,
           and
           of
           exemplary
           piety
           and
           gravity
           ,
           all
           concurring
           in
           the
           same
           judgment
           ,
           
           as
           concerning
           those
           points
           
             (
             Factious
             Spirits
          
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           so
           much
           opposed
           )
           
             of
             Regal
          
           Soveraignty
           ,
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           in
           Ceremonialls
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Reverend
           Doctor
           hath
           added
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           Learned
           Primates
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Premises
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           same
           by
           instancing
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           under
           those
           three
           
             Generall
             Heads
          
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           from
           his
           own
           personal
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           long
           experience
           (
           having
           for
           divers
           years
           lived
           under
           or
           near
           him
           )
           is
           
             in
             the
             general
          
           very
           well
           known
           to
           my self
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           sundry
           times
           heard
           him
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           given
           ,
           deliver
           
             his
             opinion
          
           clearly
           in
           every
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           points
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           grown
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           Subject
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           of
           
             the
             common
             discourse
          
           of
           the
           times
           .
           But
           one
           particular
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           which
           above
           the
           rest
           I
           perfectly
           remember
           ,
           as
           taking
           more
           
             special
             notice
          
           of
           it
           when
           it
           was
           spoken
           then
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           never
           heard
           it
           observed
           by
           any
           before
           ,
           and
           having
           my self
           oftentimes
           since
           spoken
           of
           it
           to
           others
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ;
           which
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           given
           satisfaction
           to
           some
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           make
           it
           known
           to
           as
           many
           others
           as
           I
           
           can
           ,
           by
           acquainting
           the
           Reader
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           concerneth
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           
             the
             Cross
             after
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           enjoyned
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           had
           been
           so
           fully
           declared
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Superstition
           where
           with
           some
           had
           charged
           it
           )
           so
           abundantly
           vindicated
           ,
           both
           in
           
             the
             Canons
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           other
           writings
           of
           Learned
           men
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             the
             Long
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           unhappy
           Divisions
           that
           followed
           thereupon
           ,
           there
           were
           
             very
             few
          
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           (
           scarce
           here
           and
           there
           one
           )
           either
           of
           
             the
             Ministers
          
           that
           made
           scruple
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           
             the
             People
          
           that
           took
           offence
           at
           it
           .
           But
           after
           that
           some
           leading
           men
           of
           
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           driving
           on
           the
           design
           they
           had
           upon
           
             the
             King
          
           ,
           had
           let
           all
           loose
           in
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           whilst
           some
           few
           
             stood
             fast
          
           to
           their
           honest
           Principles
           (
           and
           were
           most
           of
           them
           undone
           by
           it
           )
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
             the
             Clergy
          
           (
           to
           their
           shame
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           many
           for
           fear
           of
           loosing
           
             their
             own
             ,
             more
          
           in
           hope
           to
           get
           
             other
             mens
             livings
          
           ,
           and
           some
           possibly
           out
           of
           their
           simplicity
           beguiled
           with
           the
           specious
           name
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           a
           
           short
           space
           became
           either
           such
           perfect
           Time-Servers
           as
           to
           
             cry
             down
          
           ,
           or
           such
           tame
           Complyers
           with
           the
           stronger
           Side
           ,
           as
           to
           
             lay
             down
          
           ere
           they
           needed
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           
             the
             whole
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
          
           therein
           prescribed
           .
           But
           among
           them
           ail
           none
           in
           the
           whole
           bunch
           so
           bitterly
           inveighed
           against
           ,
           nor
           with
           such
           severity
           anathematized
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           as
           smelling
           ranker
           of
           
             Popery
             &
             Superstition
          
           then
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           even
           at
           this
           day
           by
           the
           Managers
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interest
           represented
           as
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           
             the
             greatest
             Stone
          
           of
           offence
           to
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             removal
          
           of
           it
           more
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           ,
           by
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           having
           engaged
           to
           plead
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           other
           mens
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           do
           wisely
           consider
           withall
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           so
           much
           for
           their
           own
           Credit
           ,
           now
           to
           become
           Time-Servers
           
             with
             the
             Laws
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           some
           years
           past
           for
           their
           profit
           to
           become
           Time-Servers
           
             against
             the
             Laws
          
           .
        
         
           These
           out-cries
           against
           a
           poor
           Ceremony
           ,
           to
           us
           (
           who
           were
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           in
           it
           any
           thing
           of
           harme
           or
           Superstition
           ,
           worthy
           of
           so
           much
           noise
           )
           afforded
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           two
           or
           three
           of
           
           us
           chanced
           to
           meet
           together
           ,
           
             matter
             of
             discourse
          
           .
           It
           hapned
           upon
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           falling
           occasionally
           upon
           this
           Theme
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Primate
           among
           other
           things
           said
           to
           us
           that
           were
           then
           casually
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           opinion
           
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           appointed
           
             in
             the
             Service-Book
          
           ,
           and
           taken
           together
           with
           the
           words
           used
           there
           withall
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Relike
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           he
           verily
           believ'd
           the
           same
           to
           have
           been
           retained
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           at
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           custom
           used
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           of
           giving
           
             the
             Chrisme
          
           to
           Infants
           immediately
           after
           their
           Baptisme
           ,
           was
           in
           their
           Judgments
           neither
           necessary
           to
           be
           continued
           
             in
             all
             Churches
          
           ,
           nor
           expedient
           to
           be
           observed
           
             in
             ours
          
           .
           Which
           his
           opinion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           certainly
           true
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           to
           me
           it
           seemeth
           very
           probable
           in
           the
           latter
           branch
           thereof
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           how
           can
           that
           be
           with
           any
           truth
           affirmed
           ,
           or
           but
           with
           the
           least
           colour
           of
           reason
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           Popish
           Custom
           ,
           or
           a
           Rag
           or
           Relike
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           for
           above
           
             a
             hundred
             years
          
           used
           (
           and
           that
           use
           by
           Law
           established
           )
           in
           
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           but
           is
           
           not
           at
           all
           used
           ,
           nor
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           learn
           )
           ever
           was
           used
           by
           
             the
             Papists
          
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           by
           any
           Order
           or
           Authority
           of
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           enjoyned
           to
           be
           used
           in
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           that
           professeth
           subjection
           thereunto
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           
             the
             Office
             of
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           according
           to
           
             the
             Romane
             Ritual
          
           ,
           the
           signe
           of
           
             the
             Cross
          
           is
           very
           often
           used
           ,
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           at
           least
           twenty
           times
           
             (
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           Benediction
           of
           
             the
             Salt
          
           ,
           in
           
             the
             Exorcismes
          
           ,
           in
           the
           formal
           words
           
             of
             Administration
          
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           )
           yet
           as
           luck
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           signe
           is
           not
           made
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           Ritual
           appointed
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           
             the
             Childs
             Forehead
          
           ,
           as
           with
           us
           is
           used
           :
           Nor
           are
           those
           
             very
             words
          
           therewithal
           used
           ,
           nor
           
             other
             words
          
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           by
           the
           said
           Ritual
           appointed
           to
           be
           so
           used
           (
           shewing
           what
           the
           
             intent
             ,
             meaning
          
           and
           signification
           of
           that
           Sign
           is
           )
           as
           in
           our
           
             Service
             Book
          
           is
           done
           .
           And
           true
           it
           is
           also
           (
           for
           
             I
             wil
             not
          
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           Iought
           
             not
             dissemble
          
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           can
           imagine
           might
           be
           advantagiously
           objected
           by
           an
           Adversary
           )
           that
           according
           to
           
             the
             Romane
             Order
          
           the
           Minister
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           hath
           finished
           
             the
             Baptisme
             (
             Ego
             baptizo
             te
             &c.
             )
          
           is
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           annoint
           the
           Infant
           cross-wise
           ,
           
           with
           a
           certain
           Prayer
           (
           or
           Benediction
           rather
           )
           to
           be
           said
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           by
           
             the
             Ritual
          
           printed
           at
           
             Antwerp
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
             MDCLII
          
           .
           pag.
           23.
           may
           appear
           .
           But
           so
           far
           distant
           is
           that
           
             Rite
             of
             theirs
          
           from
           this
           of
           ours
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           as
           may
           also
           by
           comparing
           their
           Ritual
           with
           our
           
             Service
             Book
          
           appear
           ;
           that
           ours
           cannot
           with
           any
           congruity
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           drawen
           by
           that
           patterne
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           been
           borrowed
           or
           taken
           from
           their
           practice
           .
           For
           first
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Theirs
          
           is
           
             actus
             immanens
          
           ,
           a
           material
           annointing
           and
           so
           leaveth
           
             a
             real
             effect
          
           behind
           it
           ,
           the
           visible
           Form
           or
           Figure
           of
           a
           Cross
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           upon
           
             the
             Childs
          
           head
           ,
           after
           
             the
             act
          
           is
           done
           .
           But
           ours
           is
           a
           meer
           
             transient
             act
          
           ,
           an
           immaterial
           sign
           of
           a
           Cross
           made
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           without
           any
           sensible
           either
           impression
           or
           expression
           remaining
           when
           the
           act
           is
           over
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Theirs
          
           is
           done
           upon
           
             the
             Top
          
           or
           Crown
           of
           the
           head
           
             (
             in
             summitate
             capitis
             .
             Ritual
             p.
             23.
             )
          
           which
           is
           else
           where
           expressed
           by
           Vertex
           (
           see
           pag.
           
             49.
             
             &
             51.
             
             &
             56.
             )
          
           which
           sure
           must
           needs
           have
           some
           other
           signification
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           ,
           then
           ours
           hath
           .
           Which
           is
           done
           upon
           the
           Childs
           Forehead
           ,
           the
           proper
           seat
           (
           by
           the
           common
           
           judgment
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           Phisiognomy
           )
           of
           shamefastness
           and
           boldness
           ,
           and
           so
           holdeth
           a
           perfect
           analogy
           with
           that
           which
           
             the
             Church
          
           intended
           to
           signifie
           by
           it
           
             in
             token
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Their
             Cross
          
           belongeth
           precisely
           to
           the
           annointing
           with
           
             the
             Chrisme
          
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           relateth
           ,
           and
           hath
           such
           a
           dependance
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           supposing
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Chrisme
           used
           in
           
             the
             Church
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           place
           left
           for
           
             the
             Cross
          
           in
           all
           that
           part
           of
           
             the
             Office
          
           that
           followeth
           after
           the
           formal
           words
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           frame
           and
           order
           of
           
             their
             Ritual
          
           is
           most
           evident
           .
           It
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Cross
           used
           in
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Chrisme
           is
           not
           at
           all
           used
           ,
           but
           thought
           fit
           rather
           at
           
             the
             Reformation
          
           to
           be
           (
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           condemned
           as
           unlawful
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           but
           )
           
             laid
             aside
          
           ,
           as
           at
           least
           unnecessary
           and
           useless
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           Ceremonies
           (
           still
           retained
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           )
           were
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           were
           guiltless
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           grown
           so
           burdensome
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           multitude
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           
             the
             number
          
           of
           them
           should
           be
           abated
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           secondly
           there
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           the
           Primates
           judgment
           )
           probably
           there
           was
           a
           more
           
             peculiar
             Reason
          
           why
           after
           Baptisme
           our
           Church
           did
           substitute
           
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           with
           the
           words
           thereto
           appertaining
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           
             the
             Chrisme
          
           and
           the
           Cross
           attending
           it
           ,
           used
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           The
           Ceremony
           of
           giveing
           
             the
             chrisme
          
           to
           Infants
           in
           all
           likelihood
           came
           into
           
             the
             church
          
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           (
           through
           the
           misunderstanding
           of
           a
           passage
           in
           
             John
             6.
             53.
             
             )
             the
             opinion
          
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           administring
           
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           to
           Infants
           had
           obtained
           in
           
             the
             christian
             church
          
           .
           And
           that
           
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
          
           )
           to
           supply
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           want
           of
           confirmation
           wherein
           the
           like
           Ceremony
           of
           annointing
           with
           
             the
             chrisme
          
           was
           used
           )
           of
           which
           
             young
             children
          
           were
           not
           capable
           ,
           and
           which
           yet
           was
           in
           all
           reason
           to
           precede
           the
           receiving
           of
           
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           .
           That
           opinion
           in
           time
           vanished
           as
           an
           Error
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           
             the
             practise
          
           of
           communicating
           Infants
           ceased
           .
           But
           still
           the
           custom
           of
           giving
           them
           the
           chrisme
           continued
           ,
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           
             initial
             confirmation
          
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           )
           as
           if
           by
           it
           were
           conferred
           some
           degree
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           account
           )
           is
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           
             the
             Sacrament
          
           
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
          
           Spiritual
           Strength
           ,
           
             to
             fight
             against
          
           the
           Spiritual
           Enemie
           
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Divel
           :
           
             Now
             to
             prevent
             the
             imagination
             of
             any
             such
             efficacious
             vertue
             in
          
           the
           chrisme
           ,
           
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             by
          
           Baptisme
           
             alone
             (
             which
             is
          
           sacramentum
           militare
           )
           
             without
             the
             addition
             of
          
           the
           chrisme
           ,
           
             the
             person
             baptized
             receiveth
             all
             that
             benefite
             of
          
           grace
           and
           strength
           ,
           
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             if
             the
          
           chrisme
           
             were
             joyned
             with
             it
             (
             for
             by
          
           Baptisme
           
             he
             is
             not
             only
             received
             into
          
           the
           church
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             but
             matriculated
             also
             into
          
           the
           Militia
           as
           a
           Soldier
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             it
             might
             very
             well
             be
             thought
             convenient
             ,
             laying
             aside
             the
             annointing
             with
          
           the
           chrisme
           (
           per
           modum
           crucis
           )
           
             cross-wise
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Minister
           
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             hath
          
           baptized
           the
           child
           ,
           
             should
             in
             express
             words
             signifie
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             now
             become
          
           the
           Soldier
           
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
          
           a
           Member
           
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             with
          
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           cross
           
             also
             used
             there
             withall
             as
             a
          
           significant
           ceremony
           
             in
             token
             that
             the
             person
             so
             baptized
             being
             now
          
           the
           Soldier
           
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
          
           profession
           ,
           
             nor
             behave
             himself
          
           cowardly
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           
             the
             Learned
             Primate
          
           declared
           to
           us
           to
           be
           his
           Judgment
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           it
           hath
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           .
           In
           the
           setting
           down
           whereof
           ,
           if
           for
           the
           Readers
           fuller
           satisfaction
           I
           have
           allowed
           my self
           a
           good
           liberty
           of
           enlargement
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           farther
           confirming
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           ●is
           opinion
           :
           I
           hope
           none
           will
           therefore
           charge
           me
           to
           have
           misrepresented
           it
           ,
           having
           gone
           all
           along
           upon
           
             his
             grounds
          
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           to
           
             his
             sense
          
           .
           This
           Story
           ,
           of
           what
           discourse
           we
           had
           with
           
             the
             Primate
          
           at
           that
           time
           (
           as
           I
           had
           to
           others
           heretofore
           ,
           so
           )
           I
           told
           very
           lately
           to
           
             the
             Reverend
             Doctor
          
           ,
           the
           Publisher
           of
           these
           Treatises
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           back
           again
           ,
           that
           himself
           had
           also
           heard
           him
           declare
           
             his
             opinion
          
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           remembreth
           particularly
           (
           which
           I
           here
           publish
           ,
           having
           
             the
             Doctors
             Warrant
          
           so
           to
           do
           )
           that
           he
           so
           declared
           it
           in
           a
           publick
           
             Speech
             (
             mentioned
             pag.
             63.
          
           )
           before
           a
           great
           Auditory
           at
           Drogheda
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           confirmed
           children
           there
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           unwilling
           ,
           having
           gone
           thus
           far
           already
           to
           weary
           the
           Reader
           or
           my
           Self
           with
           proceeding
           any
           farther
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           is
           it
           needful
           I
           should
           .
           For
           (
           since
           
             only
             by
             pride
             commeth
             contention
          
           ,
           Prov.
           
             13.
             10.
          
           if
           all
           men
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           honest
           would
           be
           humble
           (
           and
           truly
           he
           that
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           is
           neither
           honest
           nor
           wise
           )
           and
           make
           that
           their
           business
           which
           is
           certainly
           their
           Duty
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           study
           quietness
           more
           ,
           and
           Parties
           less
           ,
           bear
           a
           just
           reverence
           to
           Antiquity
           and
           to
           their
           betters
           ,
           allow
           as
           
             favorable
             a
             construction
          
           to
           things
           established
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           ,
           suspect
           their
           
             own
             judgment
          
           ,
           wherein
           it
           differeth
           from
           
             the
             publick
          
           ,
           submit
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           yield
           when
           they
           are
           
             convinced
             ,
             obey
          
           cheerfully
           where
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           dare
           not
           ,
           suffer
           without
           noise
           ,
           a
           little
           saying
           and
           writing
           would
           serve
           the
           turn
           .
           But
           when
           men
           are
           once
           grown
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           their
           Glory
           to
           head
           or
           
             hold
             up
          
           a
           Party
           ;
           To
           study
           wayes
           how
           to
           evade
           when
           they
           are
           called
           to
           obey
           ;
           To
           resolve
           to
           erre
           ,
           because
           they
           
             have
             erred
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           their
           conclusion
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           Premises
           ;
           To
           preferre
           
           their
           private
           opinions
           before
           wiser
           mens
           judgments
           ,
           and
           their
           reputation
           with
           the
           vulgar
           before
           Obedience
           to
           Superiors
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           swayed
           with
           
             Passions
             ,
             Parties
          
           ,
           or
           Interests
           ;
           all
           the
           writing
           and
           saying
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           men
           (
           untill
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           put
           their
           hearts
           into
           another
           Frame
           )
           is
           to
           no
           more
           purpose
           ,
           then
           if
           a
           man
           should
           go
           about
           to
           fill
           a
           Seive
           with
           Water
           ,
           or
           to
           
             wash
             a
             Blackamore
             white
          
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           have
           tried
           all
           the
           ways
           and
           conclusions
           we
           can
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           the
           end
           find
           the
           best
           
             expedient
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Service
           we
           can
           do
           
             the
             Church
             ,
             our Selves
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           constant
           and
           
             instant
             Prayers
          
           to
           Almighty
           God
           (
           with
           our
           subservient
           Endeavors
           )
           that
           he
           would
           give
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           
             a
             discerning
             judgment
          
           to
           see
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           a
           
             willing
             mind
          
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           conscience
           to
           do
           what
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           Patience
           to
           suffer
           what
           wee
           must
           ,
           Humility
           to
           acknowledge
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           and
           Charity
           to
           bear
           with
           
             other
             mens
          
           infirmities
           ,
           
           that
           so
           we
           may
           
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           unfeigned
           hearty
           Wish
           of
        
         
           
             London
             
               Aug.
               10.
               
               MDCLXI
               .
            
          
           
             The
             unworthy
             Servant
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             Ro.
             Lincoln
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           each
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               distinct
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               and
               Keys
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Sword
               is
               not
               restrained
               to
               Temporal
               Causes
               only
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Civil
               Government
               in
               Causes
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               a
               Spiritual
               Government
               in
               Causes
               Civil
               .
            
             
               The
               Right
               Sense
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
            
             
               Four
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               Title
               ,
               to
               an
               universal
               Supremaey
               .
            
             
               King
               James
               His
               gracious
               Thanks
               to
               the
               Primate
               for
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             to
             supply
             the
             Kings
             Necessities
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pretensions
               of
               Spain
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               The
               Distinction
               in
               point
               of
               Loyalty
               between
               those
               of
               the
               ancient
               English
               Race
               ,
               and
               the
               meer
               Irish.
               
            
             
               The
               hatred
               shewn
               by
               the
               latter
               to
               the
               former
               in
               the
               Colledges
               abroad
               .
            
             
               The
               moderating
               and
               answering
               Objections
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               for
               and
               against
               the
               Contribution
               propounded
               .
            
             
               Divers
               Records
               produced
               as
               presidents
               for
               it
            
             
               His
               Iudgment
               ,
               as
               a
               Divine
               ,
               in
               the
               ●ase
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               an
               Arbitrary
               Act
               ,
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               Duty
               and
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               denying
               of
               the
               King
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               support
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               a
               Robery
               of
               him
               then
               a
               Subtracting
               of
               Tithes
               and
               Oblations
               is
               called
               a
               Robbery
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               III.
               Of
               the
               late
               Lord
               Primate
            
             Ushers
             
               Judgment
               and
               Practice
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               point
               of
               Loyalty
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Occasion
                   of
                   his
                   writing
                   of
                   that
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   joy
                   or
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   affairs
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   compassionate
                   affection
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   suffered
                   for
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               
                 
                   His
                   writing
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Iurisdiction
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   occasion
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   Proposals
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     An.
                     1641.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   censure
                   upon
                   the
                   Omission
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   words
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   Ordination
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   sufferings
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   sense
                   of
                   that
                   gradual
                   superiority
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   above
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   confirmation
                   of
                   Books
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   Preheminency
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Liturgy
               .
               
                 
                   His
                   dayly
                   observing
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common-prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   Drogheda
                   the
                   Service
                   sung
                   upon
                   Sundays
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Cathedrais
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   observing
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   and
                   causing
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   pains
                   in
                   reducing
                   and
                   satisfying
                   the
                   scrupulous
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Constancy
                   in
                   the
                   above-mentioned
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   falsehood
                   of
                   some
                   Pamphlets
                   since
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   specialties
                   observed
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   decency
                   and
                   Reverence
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   publick
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Constitutions
               and
               Canons
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 
                   His
                   subscription
                   to
                   the
                   3.
                   
                   Articles
                   in
                   the
                   
                     36.
                     cap.
                  
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   severity
                   ,
                   put
                   in
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Canon
                   of
                   Ireland
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   refuse
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Observation
                   of
                   the
                   annual
                   Festivals
                   ,
                   Good-Friday
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Children
                   ,
                   Church
                   Catechisme
                   .
                
                 
                   Canonical
                   decency
                   of
                   Apparrel
                   in
                   the
                   Clergie
                   .
                
                 
                   Consecration
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               IV.
               Mr.
            
             Hookers
             
               Judgment
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Primate
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Kings
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               his
               Power
               in
               advancement
               of
               Bishops
               to
               their
               Rooms
               of
               Prelacy
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               King
               exempt
               from
               Censure
               and
               other
               Iudicial
               power
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               Bishop
            
             Andrews
             
               Judgment
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               conceived
               )
               of
               Church
               Government
               before
               and
               after
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               confirmed
               and
               enlarged
               by
               the
               Primate
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Before
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Under
               Moses
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Among
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Under
               Joshua
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               Under
               David
               (
               where
               is
               much
               added
               by
               the
               Primate
               .
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               Under
               Nehemiah
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             &c.
             with
             some
             new
             enlargements
             by
             the
             supposed
             Author
             ,
             answering
             the
             objections
             made
             against
             having
             the
             like
             government
             now
             ,
             and
             giving
             reasons
             why
             it
             may
             be
             now
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Sáviour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               after
               .
               
                 
                   Of
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   persons
                   executing
                   those
                   Offices
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   promiscuous
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   names
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   charge
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   choice
                   of
                   persons
                   to
                   their
                   Callings
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VI.
             A
             
               Letter
               of
               Dr.
            
             Hadrianus
             de
             Saravia
             
               to
               the
               Island
               of
            
             Garnzay
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               Subjection
               to
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Difference
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               between
               them
               and
               France
               and
               the
               Low-Countries
               .
            
             
               Their
               Synodicall
               meetings
               not
               justifiable
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Power
               in
               making
               of
               a
               Law.
               
            
             
               Of
               Ordination
               otherwise
               then
               by
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Scotch
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               D.
               
                 Hadr.
                 Saravia
              
               with
               other
               learned
               mens
               Subscriptions
               to
               the
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               A
               Pamphlet
               printed
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               coucerning
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Church
               Government
               ,
               declared
               to
               be
               none
               of
               his
               .
               As
               he
               hath
               been
               also
               injured
               and
               is
               still
               by
               another
               Book
               intituled
               ,
               
                 a
                 Method
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Manual
                 of
                 Divine
                 Duties
                 ,
              
               which
               though
               by
               his
               own
               direction
               in
               his
               life
               time
               1651.
               
               I
               did
               in
               his
               name
               declare
               ,
               to
               be
               none
               of
               
               his
               ,
               but
               falsly
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               so
               twice
               since
               his
               death
               ,
               yet
               is
               still
               reprinted
               ,
               and
               sold
               up
               and
               down
               as
               his
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               injury
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               late
               
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 Ushers
              
               Iudgment
               of
               
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               in
               his
               Preface
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Sermon
          
           
             
               
                 Regal
                 Power
                 of
                 Gods
              
               Ordination
            
             
               That
               of
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 &c.
                 
              
               Answered
               ,
               Sauls
               Election
               not
               by
               the
               People
               :
               Difference
               in
               Religion
               quits
               not
               the
               due
               of
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Novelty
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Resistance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Pharisies
                   the
                   first
                   among
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Arguments
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   which
                   many
                   other
                   Writers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   do
                   contradict
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Antient
                  
                   Fathers
                   
                     Loyalty
                     to
                     the
                     worst
                     of
                     Emperors
                  
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Constantly
                   praying
                   for
                   them
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   giving
                   the
                   least
                   Offence
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   writing
                   ,
                   St.
                   
                     Hillary
                     Nazianzen
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Not
                   stirring
                   up
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   defence
                   .
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Augustines
                       Commendation
                       of
                       the
                       Christians
                       under
                       
                         Julian
                         ,
                         Tertullians
                      
                       under
                       Severus
                       .
                    
                     
                       St.
                       
                         Ambrose
                         ,
                         Athanasius
                      
                       and
                       others
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       Evasion
                       
                         viz.
                         That
                         the
                         Christians
                         then
                         wanted
                         Power
                         to
                         resist
                         ,
                      
                       cleared
                       out
                       of
                       
                         Eusebius
                         ,
                         Tertullian
                         ,
                         St.
                         Ambross
                         ,
                         Theodoret
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Rebellion
                   always
                   found
                   the
                   Ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Actors
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Speech
                   of
                   Rodolphus
                   upon
                   his
                   mortal
                   wound
                   in
                   taking
                   up
                   Armes
                   against
                   the
                   Emperor
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Conclusive
                   Application
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           An
           Animadvertisement
           .
        
         
           SUch
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           as
           by
           Gods
           Mercy
           escaped
           with
           their
           Lives
           to
           Dublin
           ,
           in
           that
           Bloody
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           Anno
           1641.
           and
           1642.
           did
           conceive
           fitting
           at
           a
           so
           great
           ,
           though
           sad
           meeting
           ,
           to
           have
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Commencement
           in
           that
           University
           .
           The
           Doctors
           part
           
             (
             pro
             gradu
          
           )
           was
           the
           
             Concio
             ad
             clerum
          
           .
           The
           Text
           Rom.
           13.
           2.
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Epistle
           appointed
           for
           the
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           Tuesday
           after
           the
           
           Fourth
           Sunday
           after
           the
           Epiphany
           .
           The
           day
           (
           according
           to
           that
           account
           )
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           (
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           )
           murder
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           delivered
           ,
           was
           then
           so
           offensive
           to
           some
           potent
           persons
           newly
           landed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           send
           a
           Copy
           to
           the
           L.
           
             Primate
             Usher
          
           ,
           who
           gave
           his
           approbation
           of
           it
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Thirtieth
           of
           Ianuary
           last
           ,
           1660.
           (
           the
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           for
           the
           abovesaid
           Murder
           )
           it
           was
           preached
           in
           English
           at
           the
           Honorable
           Society
           of
           
             Grayes-Inn
             London
          
           .
           The
           Intention
           was
           to
           have
           published
           it
           in
           that
           Language
           it
           had
           its
           first
           being
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Printers
           Experiment
           of
           the
           slowness
           of
           the
           Sale
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           better
           suiting
           with
           these
           other
           Tracts
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Profit
           intended
           would
           be
           of
           a
           farther
           extent
           ,
           the
           latter
           was
           resolved
           of
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           24.
           line
           29.
           read
           the.
           p.
           25.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           2.
           marg
           .
           l.
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           him
           .
           l.
           4.
           thee
           p.
           29.
           l.
           19
           r.
           thus
           .
           p.
           31.
           10.
           
           Jehu
           .
           p.
           39.
           marg
           .
           l.
           1.
           r.
           Julianus
           l.
           5.
           r
           iniquus
           .
           p.
           40.
           marg
           .
           l.
           27.
           r.
           fletibus
           .
           l.
           35.
           r.
           injuriam
           .
           p.
           45.
           marg
           .
           l.
           6.
           r.
           pontisicumque
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           24.
           dele
           for
           .
           marg
           .
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             per
             regiam
          
           .
           52.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           waited
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           calls
           .
           p.
           60.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           commendam
           .
           p.
           81.
           6.
           r.
           consecratus
           .
           l.
           7.
           r.
           gratias
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           scarce
           .
           l.
           10.
           r.
           inexcusablae
           .
           p.
           95.
           11.
           r.
           
             Potiphera
             Job
          
           .
           1.
           5.
           42.
           8.
           p.
           96.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           97.
           16.
           r.
           fisties
           .
           l.
           pen.
           Merari
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           
             after
             these
          
           r.
           the.
           p.
           100.
           l.
           14
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           101.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           camp
           .
           l.
           15.
           r.
           Asher
           .
           p.
           102.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Further.
           p.
           103.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Gibethon
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           6.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           l
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           Gershon
           .
           l.
           23.
           r.
           Ethan
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Benaiah
           .
           l.
           21.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             Governors
             of
             the.
          
           p.
           113.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           Priest.
           p.
           114.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           the.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           are
           .
           l.
           30.
           dele
           ,
           p.
           115.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           they
           .
           p.
           116.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           
             of
             this
             mind
          
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           dele
           ut
           .
           p.
           117.
           l.
           r.
           degrees
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           128.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           Scythia
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           These
           .
           p.
           132.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           pam
           .
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           23.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           25.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           In
           marg
           .
           p.
           134.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           —
           p.
           150.
           l.
           12
           dele
           2.
           p.
           147.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Christi
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             REcensui
             Librum
             cui
             Titulus
          
           ,
           CLAVI
           TRABALES
           .
        
         
           Imprimatur
        
         
           
             
               Tertio
               Nonas
               Sext.
               1661.
               
            
          
           
             MA.
             FRANCK
             .
             S.
             T.
             P.
             
               Reverendo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               Episcopo
               Londinesi
               à
               Sacris
               Domesticis
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           SPEECH
           Delivered
           in
           the
           
             CASTLE-CHAMBER
             at
          
           DUBLIN
           .
           22.
           of
           
             November
             ,
             Anno
          
           1622.
           
           At
           the
           Censuring
           of
           some
           Officers
           who
           refused
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           Lord
           
             Primate
             Usher
          
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Meath
           .
        
         
           WHat
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           for
           refusing
           this
           Oath
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           opened
           by
           my
           Lords
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           the
           quality
           and
           quantity
           of
           that
           Offence
           hath
           been
           agravated
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           have
           spoken
           after
           them
           .
           The
           part
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           me
           to
           deal
           in
           is
           the
           information
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           touching
           the
           Truth
           and
           Equity
           of
           the
           matters
           contained
           in
           the
           Oath
           ;
           which
           I
           also
           have
           made
           choice
           the
           rather
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           because
           
           both
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           it self
           requireth
           herein
           a
           full
           resolution
           of
           the
           Conscience
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           those
           words
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           thereof
           ;
           
             I
             do
             utterly
             testifie
             and
             declare
             in
             my
             Conscience
          
           &c.
           )
           And
           the
           Persons
           that
           stand
           here
           to
           be
           censured
           for
           refusing
           the
           same
           have
           alledged-nothing
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           simple
           Plea
           of
           Ignorance
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           point
           therefore
           may
           be
           cleered
           ,
           and
           all
           needless
           Scruples
           removed
           out
           of
           mens
           minds
           :
           Two
           maine
           Branches
           there
           be
           of
           this
           Oath
           which
           require
           special
           Consideration
           .
           The
           one
           Positive
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           these
           Realms
           
             in
             all
             Causes
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           the
           Kings
           Highness
           only
           ;
           the
           other
           Negative
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           Jurisdictions
           and
           Authorities
           of
           any
           Forraigne
           Prince
           or
           Prelate
           within
           His
           Majesties
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           former
           we
           are
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           call
           unto
           our
           remembrance
           that
           Exhortation
           of
           
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Submit
             your selves
             unto
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             unto
             
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Preheminence
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governors
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           By
           this
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           respect
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           as
           
             the
             only
             Gove
             nor
          
           of
           his
           Dominions
           Simply
           (
           for
           we
           see
           there
           be
           other
           Governors
           placed
           under
           him
           )
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           him
           that
           excelleth
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Tenure
           of
           the
           Oath
           )
           as
           him
           that
           is
           the
           
             only
             Supream
             Governor
          
           of
           his
           Realms
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           we
           may
           safely
           build
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Power
           is
           inetdent
           unto
           the
           King
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           
           be
           in
           him
           Supream
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           another
           Superior
           power
           to
           over-rule
           it
           .
        
         
           Qui
           Rexest
           ,
           Regem
           (
           Maxime
           )
           non
           habeat
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           for
           the
           better
           setling
           of
           Piety
           and
           Honesty
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           repressing
           of
           Prophaneness
           and
           other
           Vices
           hath
           establisted
           two
           distinct
           powers
           upon
           earth
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Keys
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Sword
           committed
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           That
           of
           the
           Keys
           is
           ordained
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           Inner
           man
           ,
           having
           immediate
           Relation
           to
           the
           remitting
           or
           retaining
           of
           sins
           .
           That
           of
           the
           Sword
           is
           
           appointed
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           yielding
           Protection
           to
           the
           obedient
           ,
           and
           inflicting
           external
           punishment
           upon
           the
           Rebellious
           and
           Disobedient
           .
           By
           the
           former
           the
           spiritual
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           are
           enabled
           to
           
             govern
             well
          
           ,
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           exhort
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           with
           
           all
           authority
           ,
           to
           loose
           such
           as
           are
           penitent
           ,
           to
           commit
           others
           unto
           the
           Lords
           Prison
           until
           their
           amendment
           ,
           or
           to
           bind
           them
           over
           unto
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           )
           if
           they
           shall
           persist
           in
           their
           wilfulness
           and
           obstinacie
           .
           By
           the
           other
           ,
           Princes
           have
           an
           imperious
           power
           assigned
           by
           God
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           such
           as
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           executing
           revenge
           and
           wrath
           upon
           such
           as
           do
           evil
           ,
           whether
           by
           death
           or
           banishment
           ,
           or
           
             confiscation
             of
             Goods
          
           or
           Imprisonment
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           offence
           .
        
         
           When
           
             St.
             Peter
          
           that
           had
           the
           Keys
           committed
           unto
           him
           ,
           made
           bold
           to
           draw
           the
           Sword
           ,
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           put
           it
           up
           ,
           as
           a
           weapon
           that
           he
           had
           no
           authority
           to
           meddle
           withall
           ;
           
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           Uzziah
           the
           King
           would
           
           venture
           upon
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Priests
           office
           ;
           it
           was
           said
           unto
           him
           
             It
             pertaineth
             not
             unto
             thee
          
           Uzziah
           to
           
           
             burn
             incense
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Priests
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             that
             are
             consecrated
             to
             burn
             Incense
             .
          
           Let
           this
           therefore
           be
           our
           second
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           and
           of
           the
           Keys
           are
           two
           distinct
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prince
           hath
           no
           more
           authority
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           execution
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Priests
           function
           ,
           then
           the
           Priest
           hath
           to
           intrude
           upon
           an●
           part
           of
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Sword
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Supreame
           managing
           whereof
           ,
           belongeth
           to
           the
           King
           alone
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           unto
           temporal
           causes
           only
           ,
           but
           is
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           to
           be
           extended
           likewise
           unto
           
             all
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Things
             and
             Causes
          
           ;
           That
           as
           the
           Spiritual
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           exercise
           their
           kind
           of
           Government
           in
           bringing
           men
           unto
           obedience
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           alone
           ,
           (
           which
           concerneth
           Piety
           and
           the
           Religious
           Service
           which
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           perform
           unto
           his
           Creator
           )
           But
           also
           of
           the
           second
           (
           which
           respecteth
           moral
           honesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Offices
           that
           man
           doth
           owe
           unto
           man
           :
           So
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           use
           his
           Authority
           also
           in
           redressing
           the
           abuses
           committed
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           Second
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           as
           well
           in
           punishing
           of
           an
           Heretick
           or
           an
           Idolater
           or
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Thief
           ,
           or
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           or
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           in
           providing
           by
           all
           good
           means
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           live
           under
           his
           Government
           may
           lead
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           
             Piety
             and
             Honesty
          
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           soever
           by
           this
           means
           we
           make
           both
           Prince
           and
           
           Priest
           to
           be
           in
           their
           several
           places
           
             custodes
             utriusque
             Tabulae
          
           .
           Keepers
           of
           both
           Gods
           Tables
           ,
           yet
           do
           we
           not
           hereby
           any
           way
           confound
           both
           of
           their
           Offices
           together
           ;
           for
           though
           
           the
           matter
           wherein
           their
           government
           is
           exercised
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           form
           and
           manner
           of
           governing
           them
           alwayes
           different
           ,
           the
           one
           reaching
           to
           the
           outward
           man
           only
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Inward
           ;
           the
           one
           binding
           or
           loosing
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           other
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           belonging
           thereunto
           :
           The
           one
           having
           speciall
           reference
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           
             world
             to
             come
          
           ,
           the
           other
           respecting
           the
           present
           ,
           retaining
           or
           loosing
           of
           some
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           
             this
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           such
           a
           *
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           as
           this
           
             in
             Causes
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           no
           man
           of
           Judgment
           can
           deny
           ;
           For
           must
           not
           Heresie
           (
           for
           example
           )
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           Cause
           meerly
           
             Spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           ?
           and
           yet
           by
           what
           power
           is
           an
           Heretick
           put
           to
           death
           :
           The
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           authority
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           done
           therefore
           
             per
             brachium
             seculare
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           it
           must
           be
           yeelded
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           the
           Tempor
           all
           Magistrate
           doth
           exercise
           therein
           a
           part
           of
           his
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           in
           punishing
           a
           crime
           that
           is
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           being
           generall
           that
           the
           King
           is
           
             the
             only
             supreme
             Governor
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             his
             Highness
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             .
          
           How
           may
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Sword
          
           is
           only
           meant
           by
           that
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           is
           not
           comprebended
           therein
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           that
           where
           a
           Civil
           Magistrate
           is
           affirmed
           to
           be
           
             the
             Governor
          
           of
           his
           own
           Dominions
           and
           Countries
           ;
           by
           common
           intendment
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           understood
           of
           a
           Civil-Government
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           no
           reason
           be
           extended
           to
           that
           which
           is
           meerly
           of
           another
           kind
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           where
           an
           Ambiguity
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           in
           any
           part
           of
           
           an
           Oath
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           according
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           him
           for
           whose
           satisfaction
           the
           Oath
           was
           ministred
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           declared
           by
           publick
           authority
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           thing
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           Government
           here
           mentioned
           but
           that
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Sword
          
           only
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           book
           of
           Articles
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           in
           the
           Convocaetion
           holden
           at
           
             London
             ▪
             Anno
             1562.
          
           
           Thus
           we
           read
           .
           
             Where
             we
             attribute
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             the
             Chief
             Government
             (
             by
             which
             Titles
             we
             understand
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             standrous
             folkes
             to
             be
             offended
             )
             we
             give
             not
             to
             our
             Princes
             the
             Ministring
             either
             of
             Gods
             word
             or
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             the
             which
             thing
             the
             Injunctions
             also
             lately
             set
             forth
             by
          
           Elizabeth
           
             our
             Queen
             ,
             doth
             most
             plainly
             testifie
             )
             but
             that
             only
             prerogative
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             given
             alwayes
             to
             all
             Godly
             Princes
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Temporall
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             the
             stubbornand
             evill
             doers
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           here
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Convocation
           is
           not
           a
           sufsicient
           ground
           for
           the
           Exposition
           of
           that
           which
           was
           enacted
           in
           Parliament
           :
           I
           answer
           that
           these
           Articles
           stand
           confirmed
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Royall
           assent
           of
           the
           Prince
           (
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           whose
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           Oath
           was
           framed
           )
           but
           also
           by
           a
           speciall
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           yeer
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Cap.
             12.
          
           
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           makers
           of
           the
           Law
           have
           full
           authority
           to
           expound
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           manifested
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           
             Supream
             Government
          
           given
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           they
           
           understand
           that
           kind
           of
           Government
           only
           which
           is
           exercised
           
             with
             the
             Civil
             Sword
          
           :
           I
           conclude
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plaine
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           without
           all
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           the
           
             Kings
             Majesty
          
           may
           be
           acknowledged
           in
           this
           sense
           to
           be
           
             the
             only
             Supream
             Governor
             of
             all
             his
             Highness
             Dominions
             and
             Countrys
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Things
             or
             Causes
             ,
             as
             temporal
             ,
          
           and
           so
           have
           I
           cleered
           the
           first
           main
           branch
           of
           the
           Oath
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           unto
           the
           Second
           which
           is
           propounded
           
             negatively
             :
             That
             no
             forreign
             Prince
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             State
             or
             Potentate
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             Power
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             Preheminence
             or
             Authority
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             within
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           The
           Forreiner
           that
           challengeth
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           over
           us
           is
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           :
           And
           the
           Title
           whereby
           he
           claimeth
           the
           Power
           over
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           whereby
           he
           claimeth
           it
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           
             St.
             Peters
          
           Successor
           for
           sooth
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           
             St.
             Peter
          
           himself
           had
           been
           now
           alive
           ,
           I
           should
           freely
           confess
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           spiritual
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Superiority
           within
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           But
           so
           would
           I
           say
           also
           if
           
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             St.
             Bartholomew
             ,
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
          
           or
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           had
           been
           alive
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           that
           their
           Commission
           was
           very
           large
           ,
           to
           
             go
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             every
             Creature
             .
          
           So
           that
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           
           world
           soever
           they
           lived
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           out
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           their
           Apostleship
           being
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           
             Universal
             Bishoprick
          
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           can
           prove
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           this
           Rank
           ,
           the
           Oath
           must
           be
           amended
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           hath
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           within
           this
           Realm
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Lawyers
           in
           their
           yearly
           Books
           ,
           by
           the
           
           name
           of
           the
           Apostle
           do
           usually
           designe
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           examined
           his
           Title
           to
           that
           Apostleship
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           try
           an
           Ordinary
           mans
           Title
           to
           a
           Piece
           of
           Land
           ,
           they
           might
           easily
           have
           found
           a
           number
           of
           Flaws
           and
           main
           defects
           therein
           ;
           for
           first
           it
           would
           be
           enquired
           ,
           whether
           the
           Apostleship
           was
           not
           ordained
           by
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           special
           Commission
           ,
           which
           being
           personal
           only
           was
           to
           determine
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           first
           Apostles
           .
           For
           howsoever
           at
           their
           first
           entry
           into
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Commission
           ,
           
           we
           find
           that
           Matthias
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           in
           the
           Roome
           of
           Judas
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           when
           James
           the
           Brother
           of
           John
           was
           slain
           by
           Herod
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           any
           other
           was
           substituted
           in
           his
           place
           .
           Nay
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Apostles
           generally
           left
           no
           Successors
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           Neither
           did
           any
           of
           the
           Bishops
           (
           he
           of
           Rome
           only
           excepted
           )
           that
           sate
           in
           those
           famous
           Churches
           wherein
           the
           Apostles
           exercised
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           challenge
           an
           Apostleship
           or
           an
           
             Universal
             Bishoprick
          
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           succession
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           Secondly
           therefore
           be
           enquired
           what
           sound
           evidence
           they
           can
           produce
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           was
           to
           hold
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Fee
           ,
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Eleven
           should
           hold
           the
           same
           for
           
             Term
             of
             life
          
           only
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           this
           State
           of
           perpetuity
           was
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           one
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           fall
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           rather
           then
           upon
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           outlived
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           a
           
             Surviving
             Feoffee
          
           ,
           had
           the
           fairest
           Right
           to
           retain
           the
           same
           in
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ;
           Fourthly
           if
           that
           State
           were
           wholy
           setled
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Romanists
           themselves
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           before
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           We
           require
           them
           to
           shew
           ,
           why
           so
           great
           an
           Inheritance
           as
           this
           ,
           should
           descend
           unto
           
           the
           younger
           Brother
           (
           as
           it
           were
           by
           Borough-English
           )
           rather
           than
           to
           the
           Elder
           (
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           manner
           of
           descents
           )
           especially
           seeing
           Rome
           hath
           little
           else
           to
           alledge
           for
           this
           preferment
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           
             St.
             Peter
          
           was
           crucifyed
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           slender
           reason
           to
           move
           the
           Apostle
           so
           to
           respect
           it
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           great
           claime
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           I
           may
           safely
           conclude
           that
           he
           
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             Authority
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           point
           contained
           in
           the
           Second
           part
           of
           the
           Oath
           .
        
         
           
             
               King
               JAMES
               
                 His
                 Gracious
                 Letter
                 of
                 Thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Primate
                 for
                 his
                 Speech
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 RIght
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Right
                 Trusty
                 and
                 well
                 beloved
                 Counsellor
                 We
                 greet
                 you
                 well
                 ,
              
            
             
               you
               have
               not
               deceived
               Our
               expectation
               ,
               nor
               the
               gracious
               opinion
               We
               ever
               conceived
               both
               of
               Your
               Abilities
               in
               learning
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Faithfulness
               to
               Us
               and
               Our
               Service
               ;
               Whereof
               as
               We
               have
               received
               sundry
               Testimonies
               
               both
               from
               Our
               precedent
               Deputys
               ,
               as
               likewise
               from
               Our
               Right
               Trusty
               and
               well-beloved
               Cousin
               and
               Counsellor
               the
               
                 Viscount
                 Falkland
              
               ,
               Our
               present
               Deputy
               of
               that
               Realm
               ,
               so
               have
               We
               now
               of
               late
               in
               one
               particular
               had
               a
               farther
               Evidence
               of
               your
               Duty
               and
               Affection
               well
               expressed
               by
               your
               late
               carriage
               in
               Our
               Castle-Chamber
               there
               ,
               at
               the
               censure
               of
               those
               disobedient
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               take
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               wherein
               your
               zeale
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Our
               just
               and
               lawfull
               Power
               ,
               defended
               with
               so
               much
               Learning
               and
               Reason
               ,
               deserves
               Our
               Princely
               and
               Gracious
               Thanks
               ,
               which
               We
               do
               by
               this
               Our
               Letter
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               bid
               you
               farewel
               ,
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 Our
                 Signet
                 at
                 Our
                 Court
                 at
                 White-Hall
                 
                   the
                   Eleventh
                   of
                   January
                   1622.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 Twentieth
                 Year
                 of
                 Our
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Great
                   Brittain
                   ,
                   France
                
                 and
                 Ireland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   Right
                   Trusty
                   and
                   Well-Beloved
                   Councellor
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SPEECH
           delivered
           by
           the
           Lord
           PRIMATE
           USHER
           before
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           and
           the
           great
           Assembly
           at
           His
           Majesties
           Castle
           in
           
             DUBLIN
             ,
             April
          
           the
           last
           1627.
           
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Resolution
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           in
           denying
           to
           contribute
           unto
           the
           supplying
           of
           the
           Army
           sent
           hither
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           doth
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           observation
           ,
           
             That
             such
             as
             have
             respect
             unto
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             are
             easily
             misled
          
           ;
           the
           present
           pressure
           which
           they
           sustain
           ,
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           they
           have
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           that
           Burthen
           ,
           doth
           so
           wholly
           possess
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           only
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           freeing
           of
           themselves
           from
           that
           Incumbrance
           ,
           without
           looking
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Desolations
           that
           are
           like
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           by
           a
           long
           and
           heavy
           War
           ,
           which
           the
           having
           of
           an
           Army
           in
           readiness
           might
           be
           a
           means
           to
           have
           prevented
           .
           The
           lamentable
           effects
           of
           our
           last
           Wars
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           doth
           yet
           freshly
           stick
           in
           our
           Memories
           .
           Neither
           can
           we
           so
           soon
           forget
           the
           depopulation
           
           of
           our
           land
           ,
           when
           besides
           the
           Combustions
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           extremity
           of
           Famine
           grew
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           women
           in
           some
           places
           by
           the
           way
           side
           ,
           have
           surprised
           the
           men
           that
           rode
           by
           to
           feed
           themselves
           with
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             horse
             or
             the
             rider
          
           ;
           and
           that
           now
           again
           here
           is
           a
           storm
           towards
           wheresoever
           it
           will
           light
           ,
           every
           wise
           man
           will
           easily
           foresee
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           be
           not
           carefull
           to
           meet
           with
           in
           time
           ,
           our
           State
           may
           prove
           irrecoverable
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           to
           think
           of
           .
           
             Had
             I
             wift
          
           .
        
         
           The
           dangers
           that
           now
           threaten
           us
           are
           partly
           from
           abroad
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           home
           ;
           Abroad
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           at
           odds
           with
           two
           of
           the
           most
           Potent
           Princes
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           to
           both
           which
           ,
           in
           former
           times
           the
           discontented
           persons
           in
           this
           Country
           have
           had
           recourse
           ,
           proffering
           the
           Kingdom
           it self
           unto
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           undertake
           the
           conquest
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           them
           that
           look
           into
           the
           search
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           days
           of
           King
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           ,
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Desmond
          
           made
           such
           an
           offer
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           (
           the
           instrument
           whereof
           yet
           remain's
           upon
           record
           in
           the
           Court
           at
           Paris
           )
           and
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           afterwards
           transferred
           the
           Title
           of
           all
           our
           Kingdoms
           unto
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           which
           by
           new
           Grants
           was
           confirmed
           unto
           his
           Son
           Phillip
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           settle
           this
           Crown
           upon
           the
           
             Spanish
             Infanta
          
           ;
           which
           Donations
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           howsoever
           in
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           yet
           will
           they
           serve
           for
           a
           fair
           colour
           to
           a
           potent
           Pretender
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           supply
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           whatsoever
           therein
           may
           be
           thought
           defective
           .
           Hereunto
           may
           we
           adde
           that
           of
           late
           in
           Spain
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           when
           the
           Treaty
           of
           the
           Match
           was
           in
           hand
           .
           there
           was
           a
           Book
           published
           ,
           with
           great
           approbation
           there
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           this
           Countrey
           Birth
           
           
             Phillip
             O
             Sullevan
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           establish
           his
           Monarchy
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           he
           mainly
           aimeth
           at
           ,
           and
           is
           plainly
           there
           confessed
           )
           is
           first
           to
           set
           upon
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           being
           quikcly
           obtain'd
           ,
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Scotland
           first
           ,
           of
           England
           next
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Low-Countreys
           ,
           is
           foretold
           with
           great
           facility
           will
           follow
           after
           .
        
         
           Neither
           have
           we
           more
           cause
           in
           this
           Regard
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           a
           Forreign
           Invasion
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           a
           Domestick
           Rebellion
           ,
           where
           lest
           I
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordships
           have
           been
           lately
           ,
           I
           must
           of
           necessity
           put
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           are
           descended
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           the
           antient
           English
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           hold
           their
           Estates
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           have
           possessions
           of
           their
           own
           to
           stick
           unto
           ,
           who
           easily
           may
           be
           trusted
           against
           a
           
             Forreign
             Invader
          
           ,
           although
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           State
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           proof
           of
           which
           fidelity
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           I
           need
           go
           no
           further
           than
           the
           late
           Wars
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Tyrone
           wherein
           they
           were
           assaulted
           with
           as
           powerfull
           temptations
           to
           move
           them
           from
           their
           Loyalty
           as
           possibly
           hereafter
           can
           be
           presented
           unto
           them
           for
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           did
           confederate
           himself
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           landed
           his
           forces
           here
           for
           their
           assistance
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           also
           with
           his
           Breves
           and
           Bulls
           ,
           solicited
           our
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           to
           revolt
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           Queen
           ;
           Declaring
           that
           the
           English
           did
           fight
           against
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           oppugned
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Turks
           ,
           imparting
           the
           same
           Favours
           to
           such
           as
           should
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           unto
           such
           as
           fight
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           finally
           promising
           unto
           them
           that
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             would
             tread
             down
             their
             enemys
             under
             their
             feet
             speedily
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           the
           Popes
           
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           which
           were
           also
           seconded
           by
           a
           Declaratian
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           Salamanca
           and
           Valledolid
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           did
           constantly
           continue
           their
           Allegiance
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           but
           also
           were
           encouraged
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Pale
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Popish
           Profession
           who
           were
           therefore
           vehemently
           taxed
           by
           the
           Traytor
           
             O
             Sullevan
          
           ,
           for
           exhorting
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           Queens
           side
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           term
           
             Insanam
             &
             venenosam
             Doctrinam
             &
             Tartareum
             dogma
             ,
          
           A
           
           mad
           and
           venemous
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           a
           hellish
           opinion
           ;
           but
           besides
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Irish
           ,
           who
           either
           beare
           a
           secret
           grudge
           against
           the
           English
           planted
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           having
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           loose
           upon
           the
           first
           occasion
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           Forreign
           Invader
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           not
           used
           that
           policy
           in
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           that
           wise
           States
           have
           used
           in
           former
           times
           .
           They
           when
           they
           setled
           new
           Colonys
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           did
           commonly
           translate
           the
           antient
           Inhabitants
           to
           other
           dwellings
           ;
           We
           have
           brought
           new
           Planters
           into
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           the
           old
           Inhabitants
           to
           shift
           for
           themselves
           ,
           who
           being
           strong
           in
           body
           ,
           and
           daily
           increasing
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           seeing
           themselves
           deprived
           of
           their
           means
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           their
           Ancestors
           have
           formerly
           enjoyed
           ,
           will
           undoubtedly
           be
           ready
           when
           any
           occasion
           is
           offered
           to
           disturb
           our
           quiet
           ,
           whether
           then
           we
           cast
           our
           eyes
           abroad
           ,
           or
           look
           at
           home
           ,
           we
           see
           our
           danger
           is
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           Neither
           may
           you
           ,
           
             My
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
          
           ,
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           imagine
           that
           the
           Community
           of
           profession
           ,
           will
           exempt
           you
           more
           then
           us
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           Common-Enemy
           ;
           Whatsoever
           you
           may
           expect
           from
           a
           Forraigner
           you
           may
           conjecture
           by
           the
           Answer
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             Sidonia
          
           gave
           in
           this
           Case
           
           in
           
             88.
             
             That
             his
             Sword
             knew
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             Catholique
             and
             a
             Heretique
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             came
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             Master
          
           ;
           and
           what
           kindness
           you
           may
           look
           for
           from
           the
           Countrey-men
           that
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           as
           well
           by
           the
           carriage
           which
           they
           ordinarily
           use
           towards
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Colledges
           abroad
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           advice
           not
           long
           since
           presented
           by
           them
           unto
           the
           Councel
           of
           Spain
           ,
           wherein
           they
           would
           not
           have
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Irish
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           that
           are
           descended
           of
           
             English
             blood
          
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           you
           and
           all
           yours
           to
           be
           accounted
           enemys
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           Spain
           .
           In
           the
           Declaration
           publisht
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Insurrection
           of
           
             James
             Fitz-Morice
          
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           professed
           it
           was
           no
           part
           of
           their
           meaning
           to
           subvert
           ,
           
             honorabile
             Anglorum
             solium
          
           .
           Their
           Quarrel
           was
           only
           against
           the
           Person
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           her
           Government
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           case
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           translating
           of
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           English
           to
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Forreigner
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           mainly
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           the
           re-establishing
           of
           the
           Irish
           in
           their
           antient
           possessions
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           were
           gained
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           you
           may
           assure
           your self
           ,
           
             Manet
             alta
             mente
             repostum
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           you
           more
           to
           be
           hated
           of
           them
           than
           any
           other
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           danger
           therefore
           being
           thus
           common
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           it
           stands
           us
           upon
           to
           joyn
           our
           best
           helps
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           may
           be
           effected
           is
           in
           question
           .
           It
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Iniquum
             petas
             ut
             aequum
             feras
          
           ,
           and
           such
           perhaps
           might
           be
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Project
           ,
           the
           other
           day
           propounded
           unto
           you
           ;
           but
           now
           I
           observe
           the
           distaste
           you
           have
           conceived
           against
           that
           ,
           hath
           so
           far
           possossed
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           hardly
           be
           drawn
           to
           listen
           to
           any
           equal
           motion
           .
           The
           Exceptions
           taken
           
           against
           the
           Project
           ,
           are
           partly
           general
           ,
           made
           by
           all
           ;
           partly
           special
           that
           toucheth
           only
           some
           particulars
           ,
           of
           the
           former
           there
           are
           two
           ,
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           sum
           demanded
           ,
           and
           the
           
             indefiniteness
             of
             the
             time
          
           ,
           which
           is
           unlimited
           ;
           for
           the
           proportion
           required
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Five
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           Five
           hundred
           horse
           you
           alledge
           to
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           your
           means
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           in
           undertaking
           that
           which
           you
           are
           no
           ways
           able
           to
           perform
           ,
           you
           should
           but
           delude
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           disappoint
           the
           Army
           of
           their
           expected
           pay
           .
           And
           although
           the
           sum
           required
           were
           far
           less
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           able
           to
           be
           borne
           by
           you
           ,
           yet
           are
           you
           fearful
           that
           the
           payment
           being
           continued
           for
           some
           number
           of
           years
           ,
           may
           afterwards
           be
           continued
           ,
           as
           a
           constant
           revenue
           to
           His
           
             Majesties
             Exchequer
          
           with
           which
           perpetual
           burden
           you
           are
           unwilling
           to
           charge
           your
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           The
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           second
           kind
           are
           taken
           against
           the
           grants
           annexed
           unto
           the
           former
           demands
           ,
           the
           granting
           whereof
           seemed
           rather
           to
           hinder
           then
           further
           the
           Service
           ,
           as
           not
           so
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Equity
           ;
           for
           first
           some
           have
           the
           full
           benefits
           of
           the
           grants
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           charge
           little
           augmented
           ,
           as
           the
           Countrys
           which
           pay
           composition
           Rents
           ,
           which
           by
           those
           grants
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           New
           payments
           are
           suspended
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           others
           that
           have
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           payment
           imposed
           upon
           them
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           are
           not
           Partakers
           at
           all
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           grants
           ,
           as
           the
           Brittish
           planted
           in
           the
           six
           escheated
           Countys
           of
           Ulster
           .
           Thirdly
           such
           as
           are
           most
           forward
           to
           further
           His
           Majesties
           Service
           ,
           and
           to
           contribute
           with
           the
           Most
           ,
           are
           troubled
           in
           Conscience
           for
           yielding
           thereto
           upon
           the
           Terms
           proposed
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           Condition
           whereby
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Statute
           against
           Recusants
           is
           offered
           to
           be
           forborne
           .
        
         
         
           Wherein
           if
           some
           of
           my
           
             Bretheren
             the
             Bishops
          
           have
           been
           thought
           to
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           more
           forward
           then
           wise
           in
           preaching
           publiquely
           against
           this
           kind
           of
           Toleration
           ;
           I
           hope
           the
           great
           charge
           laid
           upon
           them
           by
           your selves
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Statute
           was
           enacted
           will
           plead
           their
           excuse
           .
           For
           there
           the
           
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Commons
             do
             in
             Gods
             name
             earnestly
             require
             and
          
           
           
             charge
             all
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             and
             other
             ordinaries
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             endeavor
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             due
             and
             true
             execution
             of
             this
             Statute
             may
             be
             had
             throughout
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             charged
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             such
             Evils
             and
             Plagues
             as
             Almighty
             God
             might
             justly
             punish
             his
             people
             for
             neglecting
             those
             good
             and
             wholesome
             Laws
             ,
          
           So
           that
           if
           in
           this
           case
           they
           had
           holden
           their
           tongues
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           censured
           little
           better
           then
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           accessary
           to
           the
           drawing
           down
           of
           Gods
           heavy
           vengance
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           for
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Causes
           the
           former
           Project
           will
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           therefore
           think
           our selves
           discharged
           from
           taking
           further
           care
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           safeties
           .
           Other
           consultations
           must
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           other
           courses
           thought
           upon
           which
           need
           not
           to
           be
           trable
           to
           the
           like
           Exceptions
           ;
           where
           the
           but
           then
           is
           borne
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           the
           ayde
           required
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Prince
           by
           his
           Subjects
           that
           are
           of
           
             different
             Judgments
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           it
           stands
           not
           with
           the
           ground
           of
           common
           Reason
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           should
           be
           annexed
           unto
           the
           Gift
           ,
           as
           must
           of
           necessity
           de●er
           the
           one
           party
           from
           gi●ing
           at
           all
           ,
           upon
           such
           Tearms
           as
           are
           repugnam
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
           As
           therefore
           on
           the
           
             one
             side
          
           ,
           if
           we
           desire
           that
           the
           Recusants
           should
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           granting
           of
           a
           common
           aid
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           put
           in
           the
           
           condition
           of
           executing
           the
           Statute
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           sure
           they
           would
           not
           yield
           unto
           ;
           
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
          
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           have
           us
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           the
           like
           contribution
           they
           should
           not
           require
           the
           condition
           of
           suspending
           the
           Statute
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           conscience
           cannot
           yield
           unto
           .
           The
           way
           will
           be
           then
           freely
           to
           grant
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           what
           we
           give
           ,
           without
           all
           manner
           of
           condition
           that
           may
           seem
           unequal
           unto
           any
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           refer
           unto
           his
           own
           sacred
           breast
           how
           fat
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           extend
           or
           abridge
           his
           Favours
           ,
           of
           whose
           Lenity
           in
           forbearing
           the
           executing
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           our
           Recusants
           have
           found
           such
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           expect
           a
           greater
           liberty
           ,
           by
           giving
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           demanded
           ,
           then
           now
           already
           they
           do
           freely
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           fear
           that
           this
           voluntary
           contribution
           may
           in
           time
           be
           made
           a
           matter
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           imposed
           as
           a
           perpetual
           charge
           upon
           posterity
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           holpen
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           clause
           as
           we
           find
           added
           in
           the
           grant
           of
           an
           ayde
           made
           by
           the
           Popes
           Council
           
             An
             11.
             
             H.
             3.
          
           out
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           
           Profits
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           
             Quod
             non
             debet
             trahi
             in
             confuetudinem
             ,
          
           of
           which
           kinds
           of
           Grants
           ,
           many
           other
           Examples
           of
           later
           memory
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           sum
           which
           you
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           great
           in
           the
           former
           proposition
           ,
           it
           is
           
             my
             Lords
          
           desire
           that
           you
           should
           signifie
           unto
           him
           ,
           what
           you
           think
           you
           are
           well
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           and
           what
           your selves
           will
           be
           content
           voluntarily
           to
           proffer
           .
           To
           alledge
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           ,
           as
           was
           demanded
           may
           stand
           with
           some
           reason
           ,
           but
           to
           plead
           an
           unability
           to
           give
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           or
           duty
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           serve
           the
           King
           as
           your
           Ancestors
           did
           heretofore
           with
           your
           bodys
           and
           lives
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           supply
           of
           the
           Kings
           wants
           with
           monys
           ,
           were
           a
           thing
           unknown
           to
           our
           
           Fore-fathers
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           search
           the
           Pipe-Rolls
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           names
           of
           those
           who
           contributed
           to
           King
           
             Henry
             the
             third
          
           for
           a
           matter
           that
           did
           less
           concern
           the
           
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           then
           the
           help
           that
           is
           now
           demanded
           ,
           namely
           for
           the
           marrying
           of
           his
           Sister
           to
           the
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           same
           King
           kept
           in
           England
           ,
           we
           finde
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           directed
           hither
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           for
           levying
           of
           money
           to
           help
           to
           pay
           his
           debts
           unto
           Lewis
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           .
           In
           the
           Rolls
           of
           Gasconie
           we
           
           finde
           the
           like
           Letter
           directed
           by
           King
           
             Edward
             the
             Second
          
           unto
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           Merchants
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           of
           whose
           names
           there
           is
           a
           List
           there
           set
           down
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           ayd
           in
           his
           Expedition
           into
           Aquitain
           ,
           and
           for
           defence
           of
           his
           Land
           (
           which
           is
           now
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           .
           )
           We
           finde
           an
           Ordinance
           likewise
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Edward
             the
          
           
           Third
           ,
           for
           the
           personall
           taking
           of
           them
           that
           lived
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           held
           Lands
           and
           Tenements
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Nay
           in
           this
           Case
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           as
           a
           Divine
           to
           tell
           you
           plainly
           ,
           that
           
             to
             supply
             the
             King
             with
             means
             for
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             your
             Country
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             left
             to
             your
             own
             discretion
             ,
             either
             to
             doe
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             duty
             ,
             which
             in
             conscience
             you
             stand
             bound
             to
             perform
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           
             Rom.
             13.
          
           having
           affirmed
           that
           we
           
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             but
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ;
           adds
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           
             for
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             you
             pay
             Tribute
             also
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           denying
           of
           such
           payment
           ,
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           conscionable
           Subjection
           ;
           thereupon
           he
           inferrres
           this
           conclusion
           .
           
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             all
             their
             due
             ;
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             ,
             custome
             to
             whom
             custome
             is
             due
             .
          
           Agreeable
           
           to
           that
           known
           lesson
           which
           he
           had
           learned
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             Render
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             unto
             God
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Gods
             :
          
           Where
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           as
           to
           with-hold
           from
           God
           the
           things
           which
           are
           Gods
           ,
           man
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             Robber
             of
             God
          
           :
           whereof
           he
           himself
           thus
           complaineth
           in
           case
           of
           subtracting
           of
           Tythes
           
           &
           Oblations
           :
           So
           to
           deny
           a
           supply
           to
           Caesar
           of
           such
           means
           as
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           support
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           can
           be
           accounted
           no
           less
           then
           a
           Robbing
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           is
           his
           due
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           you
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           better
           of
           yielding
           somthing
           to
           this
           present
           Necessity
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           return
           from
           you
           an
           undutifull
           answer
           ,
           which
           may
           justly
           be
           displeasing
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               ROM
               .
               13.
               2.
               
            
             
               Whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               ,
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             former
             Chapter
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Apostles
             Ethicks
             ;
             this
             his
             Politicks
             ;
             in
             the
             former
             he
             had
             taught
             them
             their
             dutys
             
               one
               to
               another
            
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             towards
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             for
             this
             subject
             ,
             
               De
               officio
               subditorum
            
             both
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             this
             our
             Apostle
             are
             very
             often
             and
             copious
             upon
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             in
             divers
             others
             ,
             inculcating
             it
             as
             his
             last
             words
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             chargeing
             them
             to
             teach
             it
             to
             the
             generation
             
             succeeding
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             some
             Expositors
             conceive
             one
             Cause
             to
             be
             the
             Rumor
             then
             falsly
             raised
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             
               Seditious
               Innovators
               of
               the
               Roman
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             preached
             by
             them
             ,
             tended
             to
             the
             absolving
             Subjects
             
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             
               any
               other
            
             .
             Whose
             mouths
             he
             here
             stops
             in
             shewing
             that
             the
             laws
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             induced
             for
             the
             overturning
             the
             Civil
             ,
             but
             confirming
             ;
             not
             abolishing
             ,
             but
             establishing
             and
             making
             them
             the
             more
             sacred
             .
             Abhorring
             those
             tumultuous
             spirits
             who
             under
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             and
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             run
             into
             Rebellion
             as
             if
             there
             could
             be
             no
             perfect
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               nisi
               excusso
               terrenae
               potestatis
               jugo
            
             ,
             without
             casting
             off
             the
             yoak
             of
             earthly
             power
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             text
             it self
             he
             exhorts
             to
             a
             
               Loyall
               subjection
            
             from
             these
             two
             principall
             Arguments
             .
             First
             from
             the
             Originall
             of
             Regall
             Power
             ,
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Secondly
             the
             Penalty
             of
             resisting
             it
             ,
             threatned
             as
             from
             God
             himself
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             hath
             its
             Emphosis
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             ]
             See
             how
             he
             commands
             a
             subjection
             without
             exception
             as
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               ;
               Omnis
               Anima
               ,
               si
               Apostolus
               sis
               ,
               si
               Evangelista
               ,
               si
               Prepheta
               ,
               sive
               quisquis
               tandem
               fueris
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Chrysostom
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             )
          
           
             Resisteth
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             implies
             how
             all
             preparative
             Ordering
             of
             forces
             &
             Risings
             to
             that
             end
             (
             as
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             it
             
               qui
               insurgit
            
             )
             are
             condemned
             ,
             as
             a
             violation
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ;
             not
             only
             an
             actuall
             resistance
             by
             open
             force
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Rebellion
             (
             like
             that
             of
             Absolom
             against
             
               David
               ,
               Jeroboam
            
             against
             Rehoboam
             )
             but
             all
             secret
             undermining
             of
             a
             Prince
             by
             fraud
             and
             falsehood
             tending
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Power
            
             ]
             'T
             is
             observable
             the
             Apostle
             rather
             mentions
             the
             power
             then
             the
             person
             armed
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             we
             should
             not
             so
             much
             mind
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             person
             as
             the
             authority
             it self
             he
             bears
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             sacred
             Apothegme
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               (
               Acts
            
             5.
             29.
             
             )
             
               't
               is
               better
            
             
             
               to
               obey
               God
               then
               man
            
             :
             but
             both
             may
             be
             at
             once
             obeyed
             :
             God
             actively
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             passively
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             then
             did
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ]
             As
             if
             Rebellion
             were
             Giant-like
             ,
             b
             
               a
               waging
               of
               war
               with
               God
               himself
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Chrysostome
             hath
             it
             ,
             which
             fully
             checks
             that
             proud
             conceit
             of
             some
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             being
             made
             heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             made
             subject
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
             ]
             As
             the
             Rebellion
             is
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             from
             God
             the
             penalty
             is
             threatned
             ,
             and
             
               that
               not
            
             c
             a
             
               common
               one
               ,
               but
               exceeding
               heavy
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Chrysostom
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             Latin
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               Ipsi
               sibi
               damnationem
               acquirunt
            
             ,
             implying
             the
             vanity
             &
             madness
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Nemo
               enim
               sanus
               seipsum
               laedit
            
             ,
             Men
             that
             run
             their
             heads
             against
             a
             Rock
             ,
             hurt
             themselves
             ,
             not
             it
             :
             and
             so
             in
             conclusion
             Rebels
             seek
             their
             own
             ruine
             ,
             and
             
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               damnation
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             short
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             these
             two
             observations
             may
             be
             deduced
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             
               Regal
               power
            
             is
             derived
             from
             God
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               not
               lawfull
               for
               Subjects
            
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             in
             the
             
               resistance
               of
               it
            
             without
             being
             
               fighters
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               peril
               of
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             so
             apparent
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             it
             :
             'T
             is
             acknowledged
             even
             by
             heathens
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             see
             it
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             Moses
             (
             who
             was
             ●
             
               King
               in
               Jeshurun
            
             )
             was
             appointed
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Joshua
             succeeding
             him
             ,
             the
             
               Judges
               as
               Elective
               Kings
            
             were
             raised
             by
             him
             also
             :
             
               Saul
               ,
               David
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             'T
             is
             the
             complaint
             of
             God
             
               (
               Hoseae
            
             the
             8.
             )
             
               fecerunt
               reges
               ,
               sed
               non
               ex
               me
            
             ;
             They
             have
             made
             themselves
             Kings
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             me
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             
             of
             Order
             ,
             
               and
               not
               of
               Confusion
            
             ,
             was
             pleased
             from
             the
             very
             first
             to
             take
             care
             of
             constituting
             a
             successive
             
               Monarchy
               ;
               The
               first-born
            
             was
             his
             own
             establishment
             in
             his
             specch
             to
             Cain
             (
             though
             a
             bad
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             a
             righteous
             person
             )
             only
             by
             right
             of
             his
             
               primogeniture
               (
               Gen
            
             4.
             9
             )
             
               his
               desire
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rule
               over
               him
               ,
            
             from
             whence
             it
             succeeded
             in
             Jacobs
             family
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             49
             28
             )
             Ruben
             
               thou
               art
               my
               first
               born
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignity
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               power
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             honor
             and
             authority
             ▪
             
               (
               i
               ,
               e.
            
             )
             the
             supremacy
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             with
             Symeon
             and
             Levy
             for
             their
             severall
             crimes
             were
             disinherited
             by
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             primogeniture
             fallen
             to
             Judah
             ;
             to
             him
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               he
               whom
               thy
               brethren
               shall
               honour
               ,
               thy
               Fathers
               children
               shall
               bow
               down
               unto
               thee
            
             (
             ver
             .
             10.
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Scepter
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             gathering
             or
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             People
             .
             That
             as
             in
             the
             creation
             in
             the
             Natural
             government
             of
             the
             world
             God
             made
             
               one
               ruler
               of
               the
               day
            
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             sole
             fountain
             of
             Light
             (
             for
             the
             Moon
             and
             Starres
             are
             but
             as
             a
             Vice
             Roy
             of
             subordinate
             Governors
             ,
             deriving
             theirs
             from
             him
             :
             )
             so
             was
             it
             in
             the
             Civil
             Government
             also
             .
          
           
             As
             
               God
               by
               whom
               Kings
               reign
            
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             God
             given
             them
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
               )
               is
               one
            
             ;
             so
             was
             he
             pleased
             to
             represent
             himself
             
               in
               one
            
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Text
             ordained
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1
            
             There
             is
             a
             place
             which
             the
             adversaries
             of
             this
             doctrine
             much
             insist
             upon
             ,
             't
             is
             out
             of
             S.
             Peter
             1.
             
             
               Epist.
               c.
            
             2.
             13.
             where
             he
             calls
             a
             Magist●ate
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               :
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
            
             (
             as
             we
             render
             it
             )
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               Governors
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             Answer
             is
             ready
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             ways
             a
             contradiction
             to
             St.
             Paul
             in
             this
             Text
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             an
             
               humane
               Ordinance
            
             he
             doth
             not
             meane
             an
             humane
             Invention
             ,
             but
             
               quia
               inter
               homines
               institutam
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             ordained
             or
             appointed
             among
             or
             over
             men
             ,
             called
             humane
             ,
             
               respectu
               termiiii
               sive
               subjecti
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             divine
             ,
             
               respectu
               authoris
               primarii
            
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             Ordinance
             (
             being
             ,
             as
             e
             Rivetus
             observeth
             )
             
               never
               so
               taken
               throughout
               the
               Scripture
            
             were
             better
             rendred
             Creature
             (
             which
             it
             properly
             signifies
             )
             as
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             doth
             it
             ,
             
               omni
               humanae
               creaturae
            
             ,
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             .
             Now
             creature
             is
             frequently
             taken
             for
             what
             is
             eminent
             and
             excellent
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             sense
             were
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             
               to
               all
               that
               do
               excell
            
             ,
             or
             are
             
               eminent
               amongst
               or
               over
               men
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               whether
               to
               the
               King
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             excelleth
             :
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             do
             sometimes
             by
             a
             Creation
             imply
             a
             Rare
             and
             Eminent
             thing
             ,
             Num.
             16.
             30.
             
             
               Si
               creationem
               creaverit
               deus
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             the
             
               Lord
               make
               a
               new
               or
               rare
            
             thing
             ,
             To
             which
             agrees
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             last
             words
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
             
               Preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               every
               Creature
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             man
             :
             Because
             of
             his
             excellencie
             above
             all
             sublunary
             Creatures
             .
             f
             And
             thus
             
               why
               may
               not
               the
               King
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               be
               so
               called
            
             here
             .
             So
             that
             St.
             Peter
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             to
             be
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             confirms
             it
             .
             g
             
               A
               Creature
               ,
               therefore
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
            
             and
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             therefore
             
               of
               God
               the
               sole
               original
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               who
               hath
               so
            
             ordained
             
               him
               ,
               or
               whom
               herepresents
            
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2
            
             For
             that
             objection
             of
             Saul's
             being
             elected
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             the
             contrary
             appears
             (
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             8.
             5.
             
             )
             where
             Samuel
             saith
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
            
             
               Dominus
               constituit
               regem
               super
               vos
            
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             Samuel
             as
             a
             Delegate
             from
             God
             ,
             
               Constitue
               nobis
               Regem
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             proposed
             to
             them
             
               jus
               Regis
            
             .
             And
             though
             Saul
             was
             elected
             by
             a
             
               Sacred
               Lot
            
             ,
             yet
             ye
             have
             not
             the
             like
             again
             after
             him
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             succeeded
             
               jure
               hereditario
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3
            
             But
             have
             evil
             Kings
             their
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
            
             Indeed
             
               as
               evil
            
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             no
             evil
             can
             descend
             from
             him
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
            
             doth
             ,
             (
             though
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             people
             ,
             God
             may
             justly
             permit
             such
             )
             but
             we
             must
             sever
             their
             personal
             staines
             as
             men
             ,
             from
             their
             lawfull
             Authority
             received
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             looseth
             not
             its
             essence
             by
             such
             an
             accession
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             true
             maxime
             ,
             
               Dominium
               fundatur
               in
               gratia
            
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             applys
             that
             of
             Exod
             22.
             to
             Ananias
             ,
             Acts
             23
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             though
             he
             commanded
             him
             unjustly
             to
             be
             smitten
             .
             Pilate
             condemning
             Innocency
             it self
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             acknowledgeth
             his
             power
             to
             have
             been
             
               from
               above
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               not
               have
               any
               power
               over
               me
               ,
               Nisi
               tibi
               data
               esset
               desuper
               .
            
             Claudius
             or
             Nero
             (
             whom
             elsewhere
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             a
             Lyon
             )
             reigned
             when
             he
             writ
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             is
             doubtless
             included
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             the
             Text
             :
             the
             
               powers
               that
               be
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             now
             in
             being
             )
             
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             to
             pay
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               God
            
             the
             due
             of
             
               Tribute
               ,
               Custome
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               &c.
               
               Daniel
            
             acknowledgeth
             Nebuchadnezzars
             dominion
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             have
             been
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             copy
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             under
             Christianity
             we
             find
             to
             have
             wrote
             after
             .
          
           
           
             Constantius
             was
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             and
             had
             exiled
             many
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             *
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Apology
             to
             them
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               Empire
               to
               him
               ,
               whosover
               shall
               with
               an
               evil
               eye
               reproach
               it
               ,
               doth
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Tertullian
             faith
             thus
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Severus
             in
             his
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               We
               must
               needs
               have
               him
               in
               great
               honor
               whom
               our
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               truly
               say
            
             Caesar
             
               is
               rather
               ours
               then
               yours
               ,
               as
               being
               constituted
               by
               our
               God
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             him
             
               next
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               less
               then
               God
               only
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             known
             speech
             of
             
               Optatus
               *
               Super
               Imperatorem
               non
               est
               nisi
               solus
               Deus
               qui
               fecit
               Imperatorem
               :
            
             There
             is
             none
             above
             the
             Emperor
             but
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             Emperor
             .
             And
             surely
             in
             the
             Text
             St.
             Paul
             can
             mean
             no
             other
             by
             the
             Powers
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             for
             none
             
             that
             were
             Christians
             had
             then
             any
             dominion
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             their
             Royal
             Power
             are
             of
             Gods
             ordination
             .
          
           
             
             This
             supposed
             ,
             
               the
               second
               point
            
             necessarily
             follows
             (
             which
             we
             shall
             a
             little
             longer
             insist
             upon
             )
             viz.
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               Subjects
               to
               take
               up
               Arms.
               against
               their
               lawfull
               Prince
            
             without
             being
             
               fighters
               against
               God
            
             ,
             and
             running
             the
             hazard
             of
             damnation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               They
               that
               resist
               ,
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             k
             Pharisees
             (
             as
             Josephus
             tells
             us
             )
             
               a
               subtle
               kind
               of
               men
               ,
               proud
               ,
               scrupulous
               about
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             placed
             their
             Religion
             having
             a
             
               seeming
               shew
               of
               piety
            
             ,
             
             took
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             
               exempt
               jurisdiction
            
             ,
             and
             being
             about
             6000.
             besides
             their
             party
             among
             the
             people
             which
             they
             had
             influence
             upon
             ,
             stiffly
             
               refused
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               Caesar
               ,
            
             (
             and
             indeed
             were
             the
             first
             we
             read
             of
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             
               for
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               done
               it
               )
               and
               were
               great
               opposites
               to
               Regal
               power
               .
            
             There
             are
             too
             many
             who
             of
             late
             years
             have
             trod
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             one
             writes
             a
             seditious
             book
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Anonymus
               ,
               another
            
             puts
             a
             
               feigned
               name
            
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             dissimulation
             they
             shew
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             :
             
               Nam
               ●ui
               luce
               indigna
               tract
               at
               ,
               lucem
               fugit
               ,
            
             some
             of
             whom
             being
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             (
             and
             each
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             Order
             )
             have
             so
             promoted
             the
             pretended
             right
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             satisfied
             in
             quitting
             of
             Subjects
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             (
             subverting
             the
             very
             course
             of
             Nature
             )
             given
             the
             people
             power
             over
             their
             King
             ,
             And
             I
             wish
             the
             Jesuites
             only
             had
             given
             their
             votes
             to
             these
             paradoxes
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             )
             there
             are
             some
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             at
             least
             bearing
             the
             name
             ,
             who
             either
             out
             of
             an
             overmuch
             desire
             to
             be
             heads
             of
             parties
             ,
             or
             drawn
             to
             it
             like
             Baalam
             for
             the
             
               wages
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             ,
             have
             to
             the
             Scandall
             of
             our
             profession
             )
             delivered
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             their
             arguments
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             l
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               de
               pontifice
               Romano
               cap.
            
             8.
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Prince
               was
               made
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               That
               Principality
               is
               from
               humane
               Law
               and
               Authority
               ,
               That
               the
               People
               can
               never
               so
               farre
               transferre
               their
               Power
            
             
             
               over
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               they
               retain
               the
               habit
               of
               it
               still
               within
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               actually
               reassume
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               confirms
               (
               in
               his
            
             5.
             
               book
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
             by
             the
             
               Examples
               of
               Ozia
            
             and
             Athalia
             ,
             who
             were
             deposed
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             These
             have
             been
             the
             Assertions
             of
             some
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             urged
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             manner
             .
          
           
             Who
             hath
             not
             heard
             of
             these
             Maximes
             m
             
               So
               long
               as
               a
               King
               keeps
               his
               obligation
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               obliged
               to
               theirs
               ;
               he
               that
               governs
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               may
               expect
               to
               be
               accordingly
               obeyed
               .
               They
               that
               constitute
               may
               depose
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             are
             not
             these
             transcribed
             out
             of
             the
             
               aforenamed
               Writers
            
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             *
             
               Bishop
               af
               Ments
            
             when
             the
             Emperor
             
               Henry
               the
               fourth's
            
             deposing
             was
             agitated
             .
             
               Quem
               meritum
               investivimus
               quare
               non
               immeritum
               devestiamus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Him
             while
             wel
             meriting
             we
             invested
             with
             the
             Empire
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             for
             his
             unworthiness
             disinvest
             again
             ;
             n
             
               Gregory
               the
               seventh
            
             (
             vulgarly
             Hildebrand
             )
             the
             Patron
             of
             Rebellious
             subjects
             endeavoured
             to
             draw
             them
             away
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               Quemadmodum
               militem
               ignavem
               imperator
               ,
               &c.
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             the
             Emperor
             may
             
               Cashier
               a
               sluggish
               Souldier
            
             that
             neglects
             his
             duty
             in
             the
             Camp
             :
             
               So
               may
               the
               souldiery
               put
               off
               or
               desert
               an
               unfit
               King
               or
               Emperor
               .
               The
               Obligations
               of
               Subjects
            
             
             
               are
               quitted
               if
               Princes
               recede
               from
               theirs
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             to
             shew
             how
             neer
             of
             kin
             such
             are
             to
             the
             
               Sea
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             professed
             Adversary
             to
             Regall
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             Pauls
             description
             of
             
               that
               man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               Who
               opposeth
               himself
               against
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Kings
             so
             called
             in
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             leaving
             these
             Parallels
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             and
             prove
             what
             we
             have
             asserted
             ,
             both
             
             out
             of
             
               holy
               Writ
            
             ,
             the
             
               ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             we
             shall
             finde
             have
             not
             limited
             their
             loyalty
             within
             that
             narrow
             compass
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Kings
               defence
               of
               the
               true
               Relogion
               ,
            
             but
             continued
             it
             under
             their
             opposition
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             have
             or
             shall
             presume
             thus
             to
             resist
             ,
             doe
             tread
             under
             feet
             the
             
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             appears
             by
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             an
             
               unjust
               ,
               cruel
               ,
               bloody
            
             act
             in
             a
             King.
             Was
             not
             David
             in
             that
             sense
             
               vir
               sanguinis
            
             in
             the
             
               perfidious
               murther
               of
               Uriah
            
             ,
             after
             his
             Adultery
             with
             his
             wife
             Bathsheba
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             see
             not
             wherein
             that
             of
             Ahab
             in
             the
             Murther
             of
             Naboth
             doth
             exceed
             it
             ,
             both
             unjustly
             caused
             a
             Subject
             to
             be
             slain
             ;
             Ahab
             only
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             his
             Vinyard
             ,
             but
             David
             to
             his
             wife
             .
             Did
             not
             
               Solomon
               Apostatize
            
             when
             to
             please
             his
             wives
             and
             concubines
             (
             whom
             he
             married
             out
             of
             the
             Nations
             whereof
             God
             had
             given
             him
             a
             charge
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             he
             tollerated
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Idols
             ,
             in
             building
             houses
             for
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             
               went
               after
               them
            
             also
             himself
             .
             Asa
             oppressed
             the
             people
             ,
             cast
             the
             Prophet
             into
             
             prison
             that
             came
             with
             a
             message
             of
             God
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Yet
             we
             never
             read
             that
             God
             gave
             any
             Commission
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             either
             for
             these
             or
             any
             other
             (
             farre
             more
             degenerating
             )
             any
             liberty
             to
             disturb
             them
             in
             their
             Regall
             government
             :
             For
             David
             ,
             God
             punished
             him
             in
             his
             son
             
               Absolon
               .
               Solomon
            
             was
             disturbed
             by
             Hadad
             the
             Edomite
             ,
             and
             Rezon
             a
             Servant
             of
             
               Hadadazer
               King
               of
               Zobah
            
             .
             Against
             Asa
             God
             sent
             some
             forreign
             Kings
             ;
             Against
             
             Ahaz
             came
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Ass●ria
               :
               Hezekiah's
            
             pride
             was
             punished
             by
             
               Sennacherib
               ,
               Manass●s
            
             Idolatry
             &
             bloodshed
             by
             the
             
               Babylonians
               ,
               Ahab
            
             slain
             at
             
               Ramoth
               Gilcad
            
             
             by
             the
             
               King
               of
               Syriah
            
             :
             but
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             either
             some
             or
             the
             whole
             ,
             ye
             find
             not
             an
             instance
             where
             power
             was
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             offering
             any
             violence
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Who
             was
             ever
             worse
             and
             more
             obstinate
             then
             Ahab
             to
             all
             
               Rapine
               ,
               Murther
            
             and
             Idolotry
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ;
             but
             were
             ever
             the
             People
             exhorted
             by
             any
             Prophet
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             gather
             head
             against
             him
             ?
             For
             his
             posterity
             God
             indeed
             extraordinarily
             gives
             a
             special
             Commission
             by
             Elisha
             to
             John
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             but
             ye
             doe
             not
             find
             the
             
             people
             of
             themselves
             here
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             so
             much
             as
             attempting
             it
             ,
             or
             encouraged
             by
             the
             Prophets
             persecuted
             by
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             had
             been
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             found
             some
             president
             or
             other
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             cause
             David
             was
             so
             carefull
             that
             his
             hand
             might
             not
             be
             upon
             Saul
             ,
             though
             doubtless
             he
             had
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             better
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Saul
             was
             ,
             as
             from
             God
             himself
             given
             up
             into
             his
             hands
             :
             And
             he
             was
             not
             altogether
             a
             private
             Subject
             ;
             but
             was
             heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             after
             him
             ,
             being
             already
             annointed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             have
             a
             better
             pretence
             :
             Saul
             was
             now
             seeking
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             injuriously
             persecuting
             him
             by
             force
             and
             fraud
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             
               lay
               his
               hands
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             against
             the
             doctrine
             then
             received
             .
          
           
             Who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             Saul
             was
             become
             an
             absolute
             Tyrant
             (
             which
             some
             think
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             
             
               Saul
               reigned
               two
               yeers
            
             ;
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Quasi
               biennium
               tantum
               ut
               Rex
               reliquum
               temporis
               ut
               Tyrannus
               .
               )
            
             rejected
             by
             Samuel
             :
             The
             Kingdome
             rent
             from
             him
             given
             to
             David
             ,
             yet
             ye
             never
             read
             of
             Samuel
             moving
             David
             to
             get
             possession
             
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ;
             he
             mourned
             for
             Saul
             ,
             but
             never
             stirred
             up
             any
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             patiently
             expected
             Gods
             determination
             .
          
           
             o
             Optatus
             elegantly
             enlargeth
             himself
             thus
             upon
             it
             ,
             David
             had
             Saul
             
               his
               enemy
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               might
               have
               securely
               slaine
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               others
               ,
               his
               servants
               and
               the
               opportunity
               moved
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               full
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               commands
               to
               the
               contrary
               with-held
               him
               ,
               he
               drew
               back
               his
               hand
               and
               sword
               ,
               and
               whilest
               he
               reverenced
               the
               oyntment
               he
               spared
               his
               enemy
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               compleated
               his
               loyalty
               ,
               revenged
               his
               death
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             in
             the
             Amalekite
             .
             )
          
           
             We
             doe
             not
             say
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             whatever
             the
             Prince
             shall
             command
             against
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             neither
             doe
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             force
             take
             up
             Armes
             against
             him
             :
             he
             said
             well
             
               Scutum
               dandum
               est
               subditis
               ,
               non
               gladius
               :
            
             The
             
               three
               children
            
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             command
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             in
             worshipping
             his
             golden
             Image
             ;
             and
             
               Daniel
               Darius
            
             his
             Edict
             in
             praying
             for
             thirty
             dayes
             to
             none
             but
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             new
             erected
             Numen
             )
             but
             yet
             they
             resisted
             not
             when
             they
             were
             questioned
             and
             call●d
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
             Elias
             withdrew
             himself
             from
             Jezebell
             and
             Ahabs
             bloody
             fury
             ,
             yet
             ye
             doe
             not
             read
             him
             tampering
             with
             those
             
               many
               thousands
               hid
               in
            
             Samaria
             ,
             by
             any
             secret
             Machinations
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             were
             all
             patiently
             passive
             ,
             and
             committed
             themselves
             to
             God
             that
             
               judgeth
               righteously
            
             :
             When
             Peter
             drew
             his
             Sword
             against
             the
             present
             power
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             best
             defensive
             pretence
             ,
             yet
             was
             bid
             to
             put
             it
             up
             ,
             with
             a
             check
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             upon
             a
             private
             quarrell
             ,
             
               qui
               accipit
               gladium
               gladio
               peribit
               .
               Rossaeus
            
             a
             Romanist
             hath
             indeed
             published
             a
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               justa
            
             
             
               Reipublicae
               in
               Principem
               haereticum
               potestate
            
             ,
             not
             blushing
             to
             (
             a
             )
             averre
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             we
             have
             asserted
             ,
             viz.
             
             That
             the
             
               Israelites
               did
               often
               make
               insurrections
               against
               their
               Kings
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               stock
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               with
               Gods
               approbation
            
             ,
             but
             instanceth
             in
             none
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             Atheliah
             was
             deposed
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             from
             her
             usurpation
             .
             Hezekiah
             shook
             off
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             to
             the
             service
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             no
             just
             obligation
             .
             The
             Judges
             before
             Samuels
             time
             did
             the
             like
             in
             delivering
             themselves
             and
             the
             Israelites
             from
             their
             several
             servitudes
             .
             Absolon
             was
             suppressed
             by
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Force
             ,
             he
             had
             most
             perfidiously
             and
             wickedly
             attempted
             his
             Fathers
             Crown
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             these
             instances
             to
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             as
             are
             Subjects
             .
             Some
             I
             find
             thus
             endeavoring
             to
             evade
             the
             Text
             ,
             by
             distinguishing
             between
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Person
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             and
             the
             like
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             only
             
               de
               potestatein
               abstracto
            
             .
             But
             certainly
             St.
             Peter
             applys
             it
             
             cleerly
             
               in
               co●creto
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             
               King
               :
               Regi
               quasi
               praecellenti
               &
               Magistratibus
            
             ab
             eo
             missis
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               honor
               the
               King.
            
             Neither
             
             can
             that
             Speech
             of
             Davids
             be
             otherwise
             meant
             then
             of
             the
             
               Person
               of
            
             Saul
             .
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               do
               this
               thing
               unto
               my
               Master
               the
               Lords
            
             annointed
             ,
             
               to
               stretch
               forth
               my
               hand
               against
               him
               seeing
               he
               is
               the
               annointed
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             Power
             that
             is
             annointed
             ;
             but
             the
             Person
             who
             by
             it
             is
             resigned
             to
             the
             Power
             .
          
           
             Again
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             this
             expression
             here
             of
             Powers
             ,
             conformed
             himself
             to
             their
             Stile
             .
             Who
             as
             Berclaius
             observes
             
             out
             of
             
               Pliny
               ,
               Suetonius
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             do
             very
             frequently
             take
             ,
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Concrete
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Power
             for
             the
             Person
             armed
             with
             it
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             another
             argumentation
             still
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             many
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Princes
               receive
               their
               power
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               abridged
               accordingly
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             first
             let
             such
             know
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             this
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             (
             for
             many
             other
             Authors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             against
             it
             .
             )
             
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
               (
               de
               potestate
               Leg.
               Paen.
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             and
             
               Vasques
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               controvers
               .
               cap.
            
             47.
             )
             averre
             it
             ,
             and
             call
             all
             power
             Tyrannical
             ,
             that
             comes
             not
             by
             the
             people
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             
               Pope
               Zachariah
            
             suggested
             to
             the
             French
             for
             deposing
             of
             Childerick
             their
             King.
             b
             
               That
               the
               people
               who
               constituted
               him
               may
               as
               well
               depose
               him
               ;
               the
               Prince
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               possesseth
               that
               Honor.
            
             Unto
             which
             agrees
             that
             of
             c
             
               Augustinus
               Triumphus
               de
               Anchona
            
             ,
             (
             who
             by
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             hath
             the
             Title
             of
             Beatus
             given
             him
             .
             )
             
               That
               th
               Pope
               may
               depose
               the
               Emperor
               who
               can
               deny
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               constitutes
               can
               depose
               ,
            
             whose
             practice
             in
             story
             hath
             been
             accordingly
             ,
             
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               the
               Emperor
            
             ,
             and
             d
             
               Childerick
               the
               Third
               ,
               the
               French
            
             King
             ,
             were
             by
             
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             was
             deposed
             ,
             as
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             
               non
               pro
               suis
               iniquitatibus
               ,
               sed
               quod
               inutilis
               esset
               tantae
               potestati
               ,
               as
            
             e
             
               Carolus
               Crassus
            
             ,
             the
             Germans
             and
             Italians
             withdrew
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Papal
               approbation
            
             ,
             only
             
               ob
               segnitiem
               corporis
               ingeniique
               traditatem
            
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             
               a
               most
               pious
               ,
               devout
               and
               vertuous
               Prince
               ,
            
             according
             to
             which
             is
             the
             Argument
             and
             Application
             of
             f
             
               Brllarmine
               ,
               Constituens
               est
               prius
               constituto
               ;
               subditi
               vero
               constituunt
               Reges●
               Principes
               sunt
               propter
               populum
               ,
               ergo
               populus
               est
               nobilior
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             But
             secondly
             t
             is
             of
             no
             force
             in
             it self
             .
             The
             Pastor
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             The
             master
             of
             the
             family
             is
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             
               it
               :
               forma
               est
               propter
               actionem
               ,
            
             is
             therefore
             
               actio
               nobilior
               formâ
            
             ?
             Again
             a
             servant
             voluntarily
             binds
             himself
             to
             a
             Master
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             manner
             constitutes
             him
             over
             him
             ,
             What
             ?
             can
             he
             at
             pleasure
             withdraw
             himself
             again
             .
          
           
             
             Again
             these
             men
             consider
             not
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             taken
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             mentions
             ,
             Eccles.
             8
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               councel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandements
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               of
               tht
               Oath
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             They
             have
             likewise
             but
             little
             esteem
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             Judgement
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               powers
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             That
             they
             
               bear
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             are
             
               his
               ministers
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             few
             Kings
             have
             originally
             come
             to
             their
             Crowns
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             most
             frequently
             as
             one
             observes
             ,
             
               invitis
               subdi●is
               ,
               Belli
               jure
               (
               si
               hoc
               jus
               sit
               dicendum
               )
               prima
               regnandi
               fecisse
               fundamenta
               :
            
             but
             after
             an
             Oath
             of
             an
             Allegiance
             the
             bonds
             are
             deposited
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             argumentation
             is
             both
             unchristian
             and
             irrational
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             us
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               some
               Romanists
            
             ,
             which
             such
             as
             are
             so
             afraid
             to
             come
             neer
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             much
             deterred
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             Kings
             receive
             their
             
               power
               from
               God
            
             :
             so
             are
             we
             to
             
               leave
               them
               only
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             abuse
             it
             ,
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             prudently
             and
             humbly
             reminded
             of
             their
             duties
             (
             for
             which
             we
             have
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             &
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Constans
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             introducing
             Arianism
             )
             but
             yet
             without
             lifting
             up
             our
             hands
             against
             them
             in
             the
             least
             resistance
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
             Judgement
             also
             of
             most
             of
             our
             
               Modern
               Orthodox
            
             Divines
             and
             even
             divers
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             who
             have
             stiffey
             contradicted
             the
             Jesuites
             assertions
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             one
             of
             each
             shall
             suffice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               For
               those
               of
               ours
            
             ,
             g
             
               Franciscus
               Junius
            
             thus
             determines
             :
             
               All
               good
               men
               should
               bear
               even
               the
               most
               cruel
               injury
               from
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               rather
               then
               enveigh
               against
               him
               by
               word
               ,
               pen
               ,
               or
               action
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               order
               and
               the
               publick
               peace
               ,
            
             according
             to
             which
             see
             
               Luther
               (
               lob
               .
               de
               offic
               .
               magistr
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             )
             
               Brentius
               (
               Hom.
            
             27.
             
               in
               cap.
            
             8.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
               )
               Melanthon
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Mathesius
               Erasmus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             h
             
               Gregorius
               Tholosanus
               :
               Governours
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               God
               then
               to
               defile
               our
               hands
               by
               a
               Rebellion
               against
               them
               .
               God
               wants
               not
               means
               whereby
               he
               can
               (
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               )
               remove
               or
               amend
               them
               .
               If
               there
               be
               an
               evil
               Government
               ,
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               revenge
               it
               by
               an
               evil
               obedience
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               King
               by
               our
               own
               sins
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               a
               patient
               bearing
               ,
               to
               mollify
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               governs
               the
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             surely
             if
             it
             be
             a
             h
             
               terrible
               thing
            
             for
             any
             man
             
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             much
             more
             is
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             
               only
               accomptable
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             often
             notoriously
             manifested
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             sacred
             story
             .
             
               Abimelec
               ,
               Jeroboam
               ,
               Baasa
               ,
               Ahab
               ,
            
             both
             the
             Herods
             .
             In
             Ecclesiasticall
             story
             .
             
               Anastasius
               ,
               Julian
               ,
               Valens
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             So
             much
             for
             holy
             writ
             .
          
           
             Now
             secondly
             let
             me
             demonstrate
             this
             out
             of
             the
             
             
             antient-Fathers
             ,
             and
             
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
            
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             After
             the
             example
             of
             Jeremiah
             and
             Daniel
             for
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             for
             Nero.
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             We
             find
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             praying
             for
             the
             Emperors
             (
             though
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             and
             persecutors
             of
             the
             true
             )
             Now
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             praying
             for
             them
             and
             conspiring
             in
             any
             combinations
             against
             their
             government
             ,
             are
             inconsistent
             .
          
           
             i
             Tertulliau
             who
             lived
             under
             Severus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             saith
             this
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               we
               pray
               daily
               for
               the
               health
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             of
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             distress
             in
             his
             expedition
             into
             Germany
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Legion
            
             (
             as
             it
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             
               heathen
               )
               Rain
            
             was
             obtained
             in
             a
             great
             Drought
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             victory
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             :
             They
             called
             not
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             consume
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             advice
             of
             Sanders
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             
               (
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
               de
               visib
               .
               Monarch
               .
            
             )
             but
             for
             water
             to
             refresh
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             Letters
             of
             the
             Fathers
             
               Synodi
               Ariminensis
            
             written
             to
             Constantius
             an
             Arrian
             are
             observable
             ,
             who
             asking
             him
             leave
             to
             return
             to
             their
             severall
             Diocesses
             ,
             give
             this
             for
             their
             reason
             ,
             *
             
               That
               we
               may
               diligently
               pray
               for
               thy
               health
               ,
               Empire
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               the
               mercifull
               God
               everlastingly
               bestow
               upon
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             their
             second
             Letters
             ,
             asking
             the
             same
             request
             of
             him
             :
             they
             say
             thus
             :
             *
             
               Again
               most
               glorious
               Emperor
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               beseech
               thee
               that
               before
               the
               sharpness
               of
               the
               Winter
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               command
               our
               return
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               done
               and
               doe
               earnestly
               pray
               unto
               the
               Almighty
               God
               for
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               might
               with
               thy
               people
               .
            
          
           
             How
             are
             they
             then
             to
             be
             abhorred
             who
             to
             a
             
               Christian
               ,
               pious
               ,
               Orthodox
               King
               stained
               neither
               with
               Vice
               nor
               Heresie
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               meek
               ,
               prudent
               ,
               gracious
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             prayers
             have
             returned
             menacies
             ,
             for
             a
             dutifull
             subjection
             ,
             Arrogant
             language
             ,
             if
             he
             yield
             not
             to
             every
             particular
             of
             their
             peremptory
             demands
             .
          
           
             
             You
             shall
             not
             find
             the
             
               antient
               Fathers
            
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             giving
             the
             
               least
               offence
            
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             though
             Hereticks
             .
             St.
             Hillary
             wrote
             two
             books
             against
             Constantius
             the
             Arrian
             ,
             yet
             stiles
             him
             
               Gloriosissimum
               ,
               Beatissimum
            
             ;
             nay
             Sanctum
             i.
             e.
             
               Ratione
               Imperii
               ,
               Non
               Religionis
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             k
             Nazianzen
             is
             found
             of
             the
             like
             temper
             in
             his
             Orations
             against
             Valens
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             throughout
             with
             all
             the
             Reverence
             and
             subjection
             that
             can
             be
             ezpected
             from
             a
             Subject
             to
             a
             Prince
             ;
             and
             yet
             Valens
             burnt
             
               fourscore
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
            
             together
             in
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             did
             other
             horrid
             Acts
             ,
             which
             l
             Socrates
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             Oh
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             spirits
             of
             some
             men
             now
             dayes
             and
             those
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             as
             far
             those
             excelled
             these
             ,
             in
             sanctimony
             of
             life
             ,
             integrity
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             piety
             and
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
             You
             shall
             ever
             find
             them
             exemplary
             in
             their
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             never
             stirring
             up
             the
             people
             to
             the
             least
             resistance
             or
             mutiny
             ,
             but
             appeasing
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Excellently
             is
             that
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             m
             of
             the
             Christians
             under
             
               Julian
               ;
               An
               Infidel
               Emperor
               ,
               a
               wicked
               Apostate
               .
               The
               Faithfull
               souldiers
               served
               a
               faithless
               Emperor
            
             ;
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             acknowledged
             no
             other
             then
             him
             that
             sits
             in
             heaven
             ;
             but
             in
             Millitary
             affairs
             ,
             
               when
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               bring
               forth
               your
               forces
               into
               the
               field
               goe
               against
               such
               a
               Nation
               presently
               they
               obeyed
               ,
               they
               distinguisht
               the
               Lord
               who
               is
               aeternal
               from
               him
               that
               is
               only
               temporall
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               temporall
               Lord
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               is
               aeternall
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Tertullian
             affirms
             it
             as
             a
             high
             honour
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             find
             a
             Christian
             in
             any
             seditious
             conspiracy
             :
             
               We
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               defamed
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               Imperiall
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               could
               never
               find
               any
               of
               us
               among
               the
               Albiniani
               ,
               Nigriani
               ,
            
             or
             Cassiani
             (
             who
             had
             been
             some
             seditious
             parties
             against
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             That
             o
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             was
             both
             becomming
             a
             good
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Loyall
             Subject
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             commanded
             (
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Justina
             the
             Empress
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Arrian
             )
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Churches
             of
             Millain
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             returned
             this
             answer
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             
               Willingly
               I
               shall
               never
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               compel'd
               I
               have
               not
               learned
               to
               fight
               ,
               I
               can
               weep
               ,
               my
               Tears
               are
               my
               Arms
               ,
               I
               neither
               can
               nor
               ought
               to
               resist
               otherwise
               .
            
             Indeed
             by
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             party
             he
             refused
             to
             give
             up
             the
             chief
             Church
             or
             his
             Cathedral
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             detaining
             of
             it
             was
             with
             all
             possible
             humble
             representation
             by
             way
             of
             Petition
             for
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             solicitous
             care
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             of
             preventing
             the
             least
             misinterpretation
             of
             contumacie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             people
             went
             into
             it
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             there
             continued
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             in
             
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             move
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             not
             to
             disturb
             them
             (
             which
             as
             some
             observe
             (
             to
             prevent
             a
             weariness
             in
             it
             )
             occasioned
             the
             use
             of
             Anthemes
             in
             these
             Western
             parts
             ,
             though
             long
             before
             in
             the
             East
             )
             he
             offered
             all
             his
             p
             
               own
               proper
               goods
            
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Emperor
             :
             
               Were
               it
               my
               Land
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               gain-say
               it
               ,
               doth
               the
               Emperor
               require
               my
               Body
               ,
               I
               shall
               meet
               him
               ,
               would
               he
               have
               me
               to
               prison
               ,
               put
               me
               to
               death
               ,
               I
               am
               pleas
               d
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enclose
               my self
               with
               a
               guard
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               will
               I
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               Altar
               to
               ask
               my
               life
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               freely
               be
               sacrificed
               for
               the
               Altars
               ,
            
             (
             or
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             another
             Father
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             him
             .
             q
             
               We
               will
               fight
               for
               our
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               with
               what
               arms
               ,
               not
               with
               Swords
               and
               Shields
               ,
               but
               with
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
               ,
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Athanasius
             was
             four
             or
             five
             times
             banished
             by
             several
             Emperors
             ,
             but
             in
             each
             he
             quietly
             yielded
             ,
             r
             
               as
               conceiving
               it
               more
               consenant
               to
               the
               Religion
               professed
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               overcome
               that
               injury
               by
               a
               patient
               suffering
               ,
            
             then
             to
             have
             made
             his
             defence
             by
             an
             
               unwarranted
               seditious
               opposition
            
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             Apology
             ye
             shall
             not
             find
             a
             word
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             upon
             any
             Tumult
             of
             them
             whose
             zeale
             to
             him
             might
             possibly
             have
             carried
             them
             beyond
             their
             Limits
             )
             he
             ever
             exhorts
             them
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             retire
             to
             their
             homes
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             for
             those
             of
             his
             order
             ,
             no
             ways
             was
             allowed
             them
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             but
             
               preces
               ,
               fuga
               ,
               &
               humiles
               supplicationes
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             Prayers
             
               to
               God
               ,
               petitioning
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             a
             flight
             ,
             and
             for
             Petitions
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             ye
             
             have
             the
             example
             of
             Ebedmelech
             for
             Jeremiah
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               ;
               Esther
            
             for
             her
             Nation
             to
             
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               Jonathan
            
             for
             David
             to
             Saul
             ;
             In
             Ecclesiasticall
             story
             
               Plinius
               Secundus
            
             for
             the
             Christians
             (
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Bythinia
             )
             to
             Trajan
             .
             And
             as
             each
             of
             these
             in
             some
             measure
             prevailed
             ,
             so
             can
             they
             be
             hardly
             rejected
             by
             any
             person
             who
             is
             not
             wholly
             a
             stranger
             both
             to
             piety
             and
             humanity
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             flight
             ,
             when
             petitions
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             the
             same
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             his
             Apologie
             for
             his
             from
             the
             Arrians
             )
             produceth
             a
             great
             Catalogue
             of
             Examples
             .
             Jacob
             from
             
               Esau
               ,
               Moses
            
             from
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               David
            
             from
             
               Saul
               ,
               Elias
            
             from
             Jezabel
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             from
             the
             Conspirators
             against
             him
             at
             
               Damascus
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.
             
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             in
             his
             fight
             from
             Herod
             into
             Egypt
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             afterwards
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             and
             the
             
               other
               Herod
            
             ,
             till
             his
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             is
             his
             command
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             
             
               When
               ye
               are
               persecuted
               in
               one
               City
               flye
               to
               another
            
             ;
             but
             no
             warrant
             or
             example
             from
             him
             or
             his
             for
             a
             resistance
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             succeeding
             for
             
               many
               hundred
            
             years
             ,
             as
             a
             Sigebert
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Heresie
               rather
               ,
               was
               a
               novelty
               in
               the
               world
               till
               the
               year
            
             1088.
             
               after
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             one
             Evasion
             pretended
             against
             these
             
             Quotations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             answered
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               that
               this
               their
               patience
               then
               ,
            
             was
             to
             be
             attributed
             rather
             to
             their
             
               (
               b
               )
               necessity
               then
               virtue
               ,
            
             their
             number
             
             and
             strength
             being
             so
             smal
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             compelled
             to
             yield
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             very
             objection
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             Bellarmine
             against
             Barclay
             saith
             the
             same
             ,
             
               facultatibus
               non
               fuerint
               prediti
               satis
               idoneis
               ,
            
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             wanted
             sufficient
             forces
             to
             resist
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             that
             of
             
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Lachrymas
               solas
               superesse
               Christianis
               contra
            
             Juliani
             
               persecutiones
               ,
               &c.
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             Tears
             was
             all
             the
             Christians
             had
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             persecutions
             of
             Julian
             )
             thus
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             b
             if
             Julian
             
               had
               by
               his
               tyranny
               cut
               off
               all
               their
               forces
               ,
               which
               else
               it
               had
               been
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               against
               the
               Apostate
               ,
            
             against
             whom
             in
             that
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             written
             ,
             
               Gregorius
               Thelosanus
            
             ,
             c
             Bercliaus
             (
             whom
             we
             named
             before
             )
             d
             Widringtonus
             .
             This
             is
             the
             objection
             of
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Contrary
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             then
             very
             great
             ,
             not
             only
             
             to
             have
             resisted
             ,
             but
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             even
             shaken
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             They
             were
             as
             the
             Israelites
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               stronger
               then
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             See
             what
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             Constantine
             the
             first
             professed
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             succeed
             Dioclesian
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             such
             havock
             of
             them
             )
             the
             e
             
               whole
               world
               rose
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               their
               Idols
               ,
               joyned
               themselves
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Tertullian
             who
             lived
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             him
             ,
             sets
             so
             th
             thus
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
               We
               fill
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               your
               Cities
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               your
               very
               Camps
               ,
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Palaces
               ,
               Market-places
               ,
               your
               Senate
               ,
               with
               whom
               are
               not
               we
               able
               to
               make
               a
               warre
               ,
               who
               so
               willingly
               offer
               our selves
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Religion
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               better
               to
               be
               killed
               then-to
               kill
               in
               such
               cases
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             was
             so
             in
             St.
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Army
             and
             people
             were
             (
             at
             least
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             )
             at
             his
             beck
             .
             I
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             upon
             all
             occasions
             am
             still
             desired
             ,
             
               ut
               compecerem
               populum
               ,
               ego
               Tyrannus
               appellor
               &
               plus
               quam
               Tyrannus
               .
            
             The
             Emperor
             often
             tells
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             he
             must
             doe
             what
             Ambrose
             will
             have
             him
             ,
             the
             whole
             implying
             the
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             then
             ,
             and
             yet
             alwayes
             submitted
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Now
             no
             man
             can
             conceive
             that
             in
             this
             the
             Christians
             
               wanted
               courage
            
             .
             That
             passage
             g
             which
             Theodoret
             tels
             us
             of
             sufficiently
             satisfies
             ,
             viz.
             that
             when
             many
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             had
             been
             deluded
             by
             
               Julians
               impostures
            
             to
             have
             
               offered
               some
               incense
            
             to
             the
             Idols
             ,
             they
             
               ran
               to
               and
               fro
               the
               Cities
               ,
               offered
               not
               only
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             but
             their
             
               bodies
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               being
               polluted
               by
               fire
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               purged
               by
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             Can
             any
             in
             reason
             think
             that
             they
             who
             were
             so
             
               fearless
               of
               death
            
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             what
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             also
             by
             the
             same
             teachers
             assured
             what
             a
             merit
             it
             had
             been
             to
             have
             fought
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             themselves
             against
             the
             Emperor
             and
             his
             Edicts
             made
             for
             their
             destruction
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             them
             so
             senseless
             and
             heartless
             as
             not
             to
             have
             appeared
             accordingly
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             Text
             with-held
             them
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             hath
             it
             ;
             
               Reprimebant
               manus
               quia
               non
               ignorabant
               quod
               leg
               ssent
               ,
               qui
               resistit
               potestati
               Dei
               ,
               ordinationi
               resistit
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             was
             then
             no
             such
             Jesuiticall
             doctrine
             known
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             that
             men
             may
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             take
             
               up
               Arms
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               their
               lawfull
               Princes
               .
            
             And
             surely
             it
             not
             in
             case
             of
             
               Heresie
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             the
             Prince
             shall
             
               exemplo
               vel
               praecepto
            
             
             compel
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             to
             draw
             his
             Subjects
             to
             it
             (
             which
             is
             the
             assertion
             of
             h
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               fideles
               heretico
               non
               obligari
               ;
               licite
               posse
               veneno
               aut
               quacunque
               ratione
               è
               mediorollere
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             surely
             much
             less
             may
             this
             be
             in
             cases
             of
             less
             consequence
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             touch
             upon
             the
             foundation
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             circumstantials
             .
             The
             ancient
             Christians
             held
             not
             these
             things
             worthy
             of
             blood
             ,
             but
             submitted
             to
             them
             after
             St.
             Pauls
             example
             in
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             't
             is
             high
             time
             to
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             
               horrid
               Fact
            
             which
             ,
             as
             fruit
             sprung
             from
             those
             deadly
             seeds
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             lament
             this
             day
             .
             This
             was
             the
             day
             when
             out
             of
             pretence
             of
             relieving
             the
             Mother
             (
             as
             they
             call
             the
             Common-wealth
             )
             children
             destroyed
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             once
             both
             ,
             The
             Casuists
             say
             ,
             
               Si
               filius
               patrem
               in
               ultionem
               matris
               occidat
               ,
               haec
               pietas
               erit
               scelus
               ,
            
             but
             for
             a
             Son
             to
             slay
             both
             Parents
             at
             once
             is
             a
             Monster
             indeed
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             black
             work
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             trembled
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             ,
             then
             uttered
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             
               wise
               ,
               pious
               ,
               prudent
               ,
               meek
               ,
               mercifull
               King
            
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             pefidious
             sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             faithless
             and
             merciless
             men
             :
             And
             this
             not
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             but
             
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             at
             his
             own
             gates
             ,
             a
             thing
             unparalleld
             in
             any
             Story
             .
             That
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             urged
             ,
             is
             from
             what
             the
             ancient
             Church
             abhorred
             even
             to
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             a
             Heathen
             ;
             how
             much
             then
             is
             this
             cruelty
             and
             hypocrisie
             to
             be
             loathed
             when
             exercised
             against
             the
             life
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             a
             
               pious
               ,
               orthodox
               ,
               just
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             a
             dreadfull
             Rebellion
             ,
             but
             a
             
               bloody
               murther
            
             .
          
           
             All
             history
             shews
             that
             Rebellion
             hath
             ever
             in
             conclusion
             been
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Authors
             ;
             take
             the
             
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             some
             render
             it
             
               poenam
               ,
               judicium
               ,
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             for
             some
             corporal
             vengeance
             from
             God
             or
             man
             here
             .
             That
             known
             speech
             of
             i
             Rodolphus
             to
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             when
             he
             was
             nigh
             unto
             death
             after
             his
             taking
             up
             arms
             against
             his
             
               Master
               the
               Emperor
            
             ,
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             remembred
             :
             
               See
               ye
               my
               right
               hand
               maimed
               by
               a
               wound
               ,
               with
               this
               I
               sware
               to
               my
               Lord
            
             Henry
             
               (
               the
               Emperor
               )
               that
               I
               would
               doe
               him
               no
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               treacherously
               entrap
               him
               in
               his
               dignity
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostolick
               Command
               (
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Pope
               )
               hath
               enduced
               me
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               perjured
               person
               ,
               I
               have
               usurped
               an
               honor
               not
               due
               unto
               me
               .
               Ye
               see
               in
               that
               very
               hand
               with
               which
               I
               violated
               my
               oath
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               my
               mortall
               wound
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               who
               have
               invited
               us
               ,
               to
               what
               a
               condition
               they
               have
               brought
               us
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               very
               hazard
               of
               everlasting
               damnation
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               ipsi
               sibi
               damnationem
               acquirunt
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             that
             sentence
             of
             St.
             Jude
             and
             St.
             
               Peter
               (
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             upon
             the
             like
             (
             then
             which
             ye
             have
             not
             a
             more
             full
             execration
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             )
             
               These
               are
               they
               that
               despise
               dominion
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               presumptuous
               ,
               as
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               dignities
               (
               i
               ,
               e.
            
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             )
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               for
               they
               have
               gone
               in
               the
               way
               of
            
             Cain
             ,
             
               and
               ran
               greedily
               after
               the
               error
               of
            
             Baalam
             ,
             
               and
               perished
               in
               the
               gain-saying
               of
            
             Core
             ,
             these
             are
             
               spots
               in
               your
               feasts
               ,
               clouds
               without
               water
               ,
               trees
               without
               fruit
               ,
               withered
               ,
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               raging
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               foaming
               out
               their
               own
               shame
               ,
               wandring
               stars
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               reserved
               the
               blackness
               of
               darkness
               for
               ever
               :
            
             Let
             us
             all
             say
             
             Amen
             to
             that
             which
             fell
             from
             a
             
               Royal
               pen
               ,
               King
               James
            
             of
             ever
             happy
             memory
             ,
             in
             his
             
               maledictus
               qui
               maledicit
            
             
             
               uncto
               Domini
               ,
               pereatque
               interitu
            
             Core
             ,
             
               qui
               peceavit
               in
               contradictione
            
             Core
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             accursed
             that
             shall
             curse
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             perish
             with
             the
             perishing
             of
             Corah
             who
             hath
             sined
             in
             the
             gain-saying
             of
             Korah
             :
             And
             let
             us
             earnestly
             pray
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Majesty
            
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Christians
             for
             the
             Emperour
             in
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Det
               Deus
               illi
               vitam
               ,
               exercitus
               fortes
               .
               Senatum
               fidelem
               ,
               populum
               probum
               ,
               orbem
               quietum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             give
             him
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             a
             secure
             Empire
             ,
             
             a
             safe
             house
             ,
             valiant
             forces
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             Councell
             ,
             loyall
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             State
             ,
             &c.
             even
             for
             his
             sake
             
               who
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               holy
               Spirit
               be
               all
               honor
               and
               glory
               now
               and
               for
               ever
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           late
           Lord
           Primate
           USHER'S
           Judgment
           and
           Practice
           in
           point
           of
           
             Loyalty
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Constitutions
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           THe
           various
           interpretations
           which
           have
           been
           made
           of
           the
           Judgement
           and
           Practice
           of
           this
           most
           Eminent
           Prelate
           in
           these
           particulars
           and
           the
           mis-applications
           the
           eupon
           pread
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           different
           Judgments
           to
           his
           great
           prejudice
           ,
           hath
           occasioned
           this
           brief
           vindication
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           declaring
           my
           own
           knowledge
           therein
           ;
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               Judgement
               and
               Practise
               in
               point
               of
               Loyalty
               .
            
          
           
             For
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             most
             fully
             manifested
             by
             a
             most
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             lately
             published
             of
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Prince
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Subject
            
             :
             the
             writing
             of
             which
             was
             thus
             occasioned
             .
             About
             
             the
             beginning
             of
             those
             unhappy
             Commotions
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             1639.
             
             Sir
             
               George
               Radoleife
            
             desired
             me
             very
             earnestly
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             Primats
             Judgment
             was
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             contented
             with
             my
             verball
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             desired
             to
             have
             it
             more
             punctually
             under
             my
             hand
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             no
             sooner
             communicated
             to
             the
             Lord
             Primate
             ,
             but
             hereadily
             and
             instantly
             dictated
             unto
             me
             his
             sentence
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             
             returned
             ,
             &
             for
             which
             I
             had
             a
             letter
             of
             very
             great
             thanks
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Primate
             came
             to
             Dublin
             the
             
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
            
             ,
             (
             then
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             )
             desired
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             Judgment
             publiquely
             concerning
             those
             Commotions
             ,
             which
             he
             forthwith
             did
             at
             
               Christ-Church
               Dublin
            
             ,
             before
             the
             State
             in
             two
             Sermons
             ,
             to
             all
             mens
             satisfactions
             ,
             from
             this
             Text
             Eccles.
             7.
             2.
             
             
               I
               councel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandement
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Deputy
            
             (
             besides
             his
             own
             desire
             )
             signified
             unto
             him
             that
             it
             would
             be
             acceptable
             to
             his
             late
             Majesty
             (
             of
             ever
             blessed
             memory
             )
             that
             he
             should
             either
             print
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             write
             a
             Treatise
             of
             the
             like
             Subject
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             :
             And
             having
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             industry
             finisht
             it
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             fairly
             transcribed
             ,
             he
             came
             over
             with
             it
             into
             England
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             commit
             it
             to
             the
             Presse
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             by
             the
             learned
             and
             
               Reverend
               Father
            
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             that
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             add
             :
             That
             his
             Judgement
             was
             alwayes
             the
             same
             and
             so
             declared
             by
             him
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             since
             I
             had
             the
             happynesse
             to
             be
             known
             to
             him
             :
             As
             annually
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Inauguration
             day
             (
             which
             was
             constantly
             observed
             by
             him
             at
             Drogheda
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             :
             )
             
               and
               occasionly
            
             in
             some
             learned
             Sermons
             preacht
             by
             him
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             two
             Parliaments
             .
             And
             especially
             upon
             the
             first
             solemnity
             for
             his
             present
             Majesties
             
               Birth
               day
               ,
               anno
            
             1630.
             at
             Dublin
             ,
             being
             sent
             for
             of
             purpose
             by
             the
             State
             then
             to
             preach
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             Psalm
             45.
             26.
             
             
               Instead
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
               ,
               whom
               thou
               mayest
               make
               Princes
               in
               all
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             most
             fully
             in
             those
             
               two
               Speeches
            
             of
             his
             herewith
             
             revived
             .
             
               The
               one
            
             whereof
             he
             made
             while
             he
             was
             
               Bishop
               of
               Meath
               ,
               Anno
            
             1622.
             in
             the
             Castle-Chamber
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             making
             good
             that
             Clause
             that
             the
             King
             is
             the
             
               only
               Supream
               Governor
               of
               these
               his
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               .
            
             For
             which
             King
             Iames
             (
             of
             happy
             Memory
             )
             sent
             him
             a
             Letter
             of
             Thanks
             hereunto
             annexed
             ,
             the
             original
             of
             which
             I
             have
             now
             in
             my
             custody
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             he
             made
             Anno
             27.
             before
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             
             Falkland
             ,
             the
             Councel
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             chosen
             out
             of
             each
             County
             at
             His
             Majesties
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             their
             slowness
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             to
             declare
             the
             
               Duty
               of
               Subjects
               to
               supply
               the
               Kings
               necessities
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             from
             strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             antient
             Records
             ,
             and
             Grounds
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             a
             Copy
             of
             which
             being
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             then
             desired
             of
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             unto
             His
             late
             Majesty
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             he
             received
             His
             Royal
             Thanks
             )
             I
             took
             a
             transcript
             thereof
             ;
          
           
             Unto
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             this
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             found
             among
             the
             Primat's
             papers
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             containing
             Mr.
             Hookers
             judgment
             of
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Of
                 Regal
                 Power
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Bishops
                 unto
                 the
                 rooms
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
                 exemption
                 from
                 censures
                 and
                 other
                 judicial
                 Power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             which
             (
             as
             the
             Primate
             notes
             with
             his
             
               own
               hand
               )
               are
               not
               found
               in
               the
               common
               Copys
               of
               Mr.
            
             Hookers
             
               M.
               S.
            
             (
             though
             by
             what
             art
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             designe
             so
             much
             
             was
             exspunged
             I
             know
             not
             )
             only
             thus
             far
             the
             Primate
             hath
             joyn'd
             his
             Testimony
             with
             Mr.
             Hooker
             in
             these
             (
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             true
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             corrected
             and
             perfected
             the
             copy
             throughout
             with
             his
             
               own
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             found
             out
             the
             several
             quotations
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             down
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             before
             omitted
             ,
             but
             added
             many
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             large
             Annotations
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             zeal
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             is
             the
             more
             evident
             .
             And
             what
             his
             freedom
             of
             speech
             was
             frequently
             here
             in
             his
             Sermons
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             before
             his
             late
             Majesty
             (
             of
             blessed
             memory
             )
             upon
             his
             Birth-day
             at
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             Genes
             .
             49.
             3.
             
             
               Reuben
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               first-born
               ,
               my
               might
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignity
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               power
               ,
            
             I
             suppose
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             .
             This
             for
             his
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             Practice
             hath
             appeared
             by
             what
             his
             sufferings
             
             have
             been
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             as
             his
             forced
             flight
             from
             London
             to
             Oxford
             :
             His
             ruff
             usage
             in
             Wales
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             by
             the
             Army
             then
             in
             the
             field
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Books
             and
             Principall
             Manuscripts
             never
             recovered
             :
             The
             taking
             that
             away
             from
             him
             which
             had
             been
             given
             him
             by
             the
             King
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             being
             necessitated
             to
             return
             to
             London
             ,
             he
             was
             silenced
             a
             long
             time
             from
             preaching
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             private
             house
             ;
             and
             when
             with
             much
             adoe
             he
             was
             permitted
             to
             preach
             at
             
               Lincolns
               Inne
            
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Honorable
             Society
             which
             gave
             him
             a
             competent
             maintenance
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             failing
             of
             his
             eye-sight
             ,
             being
             compelled
             to
             give
             it
             up
             ,
             his
             small
             subsistance
             after
             that
             (
             besides
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             
               Countess
               of
               Peterburroughs
            
             respects
             to
             him
             in
             her
             house
             )
             came
             (
             with
             much
             
             difficulty
             )
             through
             my
             hands
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             his
             Prayers
             (
             whtch
             were
             all
             the
             Arms
             he
             had
             )
             
             were
             daily
             lifted
             up
             (
             like
             Moses
             hands
             )
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Majesties
             affairs
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             hazzard
             he
             ran
             by
             it
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Daniels
             ;
             by
             a
             prohibition
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             So
             was
             his
             joy
             or
             sorrow
             perpetually
             shown
             according
             to
             the
             success
             of
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             one
             particular
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1649.
             (
             till
             when
             ,
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
            
             was
             in
             my
             Charge
             of
             Drogheda
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             content
             ,
             continued
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               many
               Lords
            
             of
             the
             Parliament
             forces
             interchangeably
             
               had
               dominion
               over
               us
            
             )
             the
             now
             Lord
             
               Duke
               of
               Ormond
            
             then
             appearing
             with
             an
             Army
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Town
             ,
             with
             that
             part
             of
             his
             forces
             under
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Inchiquin
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             I
             attended
             his
             Lordship
             in
             the
             proclaiming
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             immediately
             went
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             for
             his
             Majesty
             :
             And
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             Dukes
             comming
             himself
             thither
             ,
             we
             had
             a
             Fast
             for
             the
             good
             success
             of
             his
             Majesties
             forces
             (
             at
             which
             I
             
               preached
               :
            
             )
             And
             a
             Communion
             was
             appointed
             the
             next
             Sunday
             ,
             though
             
               Oliver
               Cromwels
            
             landing
             with
             so
             great
             a
             force
             at
             Dublin
             interrupted
             us
             (
             the
             event
             of
             which
             in
             that
             
               bloody
               storme
            
             ,
             and
             the
             hazzard
             of
             my self
             for
             the
             above-mentioned
             matters
             ,
             would
             be
             impertinent
             here
             to
             relate
             )
             only
             thus
             much
             :
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             as
             to
             this
             good
             Lord
             Primate
             ,
             That
             as
             his
             Letters
             were
             full
             of
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             me
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             at
             my
             coming
             over
             he
             embraced
             me
             with
             much
             affection
             ,
             upon
             that
             Accompt
             ,
             often
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             constancie
             of
             that
             Town
             ,
             where
             himself
             had
             refided
             ,
             and
             had
             sown
             so
             much
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             
             Loyalty
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             Order
             four
             times
             a
             year
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             )
             was
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             with
             many
             Tears
             he
             lamented
             the
             retarding
             of
             his
             Majesties
             affairs
             ,
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             so
             many
             faithfull
             Servants
             of
             his
             ,
             slain
             there
             in
             that
             Massacre
             in
             cool
             bloud
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             his
             loyall
             affection
             to
             his
             Majesty
             was
             manifested
             by
             his
             passionate
             Commiseration
             of
             those
             of
             the
             distressed
             sequestred
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             appearing
             to
             his
             utmost
             for
             them
             (
             which
             was
             more
             commendable
             ,
             then
             by
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             to
             have
             take
             no
             more
             care
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             one
             .
          
           
             When
             that
             merciless
             Proclamation
             issued
             forth
             against
             
             such
             that
             they
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               teach
               a
               School
            
             for
             their
             livelyhood
             ;
             when
             my
             soliciting
             for
             them
             (
             by
             his
             encouragement
             )
             representing
             their
             petitions
             ,
             and
             petitioning
             for
             them
             is
             my
             own
             name
             subscribed
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             had
             them
             capable
             of
             a
             Contribution
             ,
             throughout
             England
             (
             for
             which
             as
             Feoffees
             in
             Trust
             ,
             
               Doctor
               Bromrigg
            
             then
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Exeter
             and
             my self
             ,
             were
             nominated
             )
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             and
             an
             elegant
             Apologie
             for
             them
             written
             by
             
               Doctor
               Gauden
            
             the
             now
             Reverend
             Bishop
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             which
             I
             delivered
             with
             my
             own
             hand
             ,
             proved
             also
             ineffectuall
             .
             Then
             this
             eminent
             Primat
             out
             of
             a
             compassionate
             sense
             of
             their
             miseries
             was
             perswaded
             by
             me
             to
             make
             a
             Tryall
             how
             farr
             his
             own
             personal
             presence
             might
             prevail
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             much
             against
             his
             own
             Genius
             and
             with
             great
             regret
             within
             himself
             to
             go
             into
             Whitehall
             ,
             he
             having
             no
             other
             occasion
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             )
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             I
             wated
             on
             him
             thither
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             where
             he
             spake
             at
             freely
             and
             fully
             ,
             as
             some
             impertinent
             interpositions
             
             of
             discourses
             would
             permit
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             his
             great
             grief
             returned
             fruitless
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             he
             never
             resented
             any
             thing
             more
             deeply
             ,
             not
             living
             many
             moneths
             after
             unto
             which
             the
             ungrateful
             censures
             and
             rash
             extravagant
             language
             of
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             thus
             endeavored
             to
             serve
             ,
             added
             the
             more
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             in
             some
             hath
             not
             been
             abated
             to
             his
             very
             Memory
             :
             Now
             in
             regard
             their
             ignorance
             of
             thus
             much
             ,
             might
             still
             occasion
             it
             ,
             is
             one
             cause
             of
             my
             enlargement
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Loyalty
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             an
             eminent
             Patterne
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             in
             point
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             FOr
             Episcopacy
             ,
             first
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             full
             assertor
             
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             those
             Learned
             Tractates
             of
             the
             
               Original
               of
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lydian
               Asia
            
             ,
             where
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             deduce
             Episcopacy
             from
             the
             Apostolique
             times
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Metropolitans
             or
             Arch-Bishops
             to
             have
             been
             accordingly
             ,
             from
             the
             superscription
             of
             St.
             John
             to
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             Citys
             being
             
               Metropolitical
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Citys
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               as
               daughters
            
             under
             them
             )
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             such
             strong
             probabilities
             ,
             that
             't
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             gainsay
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             his
             Practice
             ,
             I
             can
             witness
             his
             constant
             
             exercise
             of
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             his
             causing
             it
             so
             to
             be
             exercised
             throughout
             his
             Diocess
             and
             Province
             ,
             while
             those
             quiet
             times
             in
             Ireland
             did
             permit
             it
             .
             In
             all
             which
             a
             Learned
             and
             Prudent
             Divine
             was
             his
             Chancellor
             or
             Vicar-General
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             
               Bishop
               (
               Bishop
            
             SINe
             )
             
             one
             known
             to
             have
             been
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             of
             his
             
               Reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               to
               the
               form
            
             
             
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               &c.
            
             presented
             to
             his
             late
             Majeof
             Blessed
             Memory
             ,
             Anno
             1641.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             present
             Tempestuous
             Violence
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             as
             an
             accommodation
             by
             way
             of
             Prevention
             of
             a
             totall
             Shipwrack
             threatned
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             sufficiently
             by
             the
             Title
             before
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               Proposed
               in
               the
               year
            
             1641.
             
               as
               an
               expedient
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               those
               troubles
               which
               afterwards
               did
               arise
               in
               matter
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             what
             can
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             
               prudent
               unbiassed
            
             person
             prejudice
             him
             in
             his
             Judgment
             or
             Affection
             to
             Episcopacy
             it self
             ,
             which
             rather
             confirms
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Marchant
             parts
             with
             that
             in
             a
             Storme
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             in
             a
             Calme
             ,
             and
             at
             shore
             recruits
             himself
             with
             the
             like
             goods
             again
             .
             St.
             Paul
             in
             that
             
               Wracke
               ,
               Acts
            
             27.
             consented
             not
             only
             to
             the
             
               lightning
               of
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               lading
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Tackling
               also
               ,
               We
               cast
               them
               out
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             or
             St.
             
               Luke
               )
               with
               our
               own
               hands
               ,
            
             and
             all
             for
             the
             saving
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             the
             Passengers
             in
             it
             .
             That
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               I
               think
               it
               fit
               for
               the
               present
               necessity
               ,
            
             might
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             this
             particular
             be
             the
             Primates
             Application
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             not
             singular
             neither
             .
          
           
             Unto
             which
             I
             can
             add
             this
             further
             confirmation
             ,
             that
             for
             those
             
               many
               years
            
             I
             had
             the
             happines
             to
             be
             known
             unto
             him
             in
             those
             serene
             times
             ,
             before
             these
             troubles
             arose
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             him
             mentioning
             any
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             alteration
             that
             
             way
             in
             those
             Proposals
             there
             specified
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sole
             occasion
             and
             end
             of
             them
             must
             be
             as
             afore-said
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             these
             4.
             
             Propositions
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             
               present
               prudentiall
            
             representations
             ,
             left
             to
             the
             Judgment
             and
             correction
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             any
             Magisterial
             Imposition
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Copy
             to
             be
             writ
             after
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             not
             published
             till
             an
             imperfect
             Copy
             invited
             unto
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             real
             intent
             of
             it
             was
             by
             that
             Conjunction
             of
             both
             parties
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             to
             have
             the
             easier
             way
             prepared
             to
             their
             union
             in
             the
             civil
             ,
             even
             an
             unanimous
             endeavour
             for
             his
             Majesties
             happy
             Restauration
             (
             now
             through
             Gods
             great
             goodness
             wonderfully
             accomplished
             )
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             none
             prayed
             more
             zealously
             ,
             so
             none
             could
             have
             exceeded
             the
             Primates
             in
             the
             joy
             for
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             lived
             to
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               form
               of
               words
            
             used
             by
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             did
             much
             approve
             
             thereof
             ,
             
               viz.
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Whose
               sins
               thou
               remittest
               are
               remitted
               ,
               and
               whose
               sins
               thou
               retainest
               are
               retained
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               a
               faithfull
               dispenser
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             the
             delivering
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             person
             ordained
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Take
               thou
               authority
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             being
             wholly
             omitted
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             words
             to
             that
             sense
             used
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             no
             express
             transmission
             of
             ministeriall
             Power
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             (
             by
             some
             called
             the
             Seal
             of
             Ordination
             )
             without
             a
             Commision
             annexed
             ,
             seemed
             to
             him
             to
             be
             
               as
               the
               putting
               of
               a
               seal
               to
               a
               blank
               ,
            
             That
             the
             scruple
             was
             not
             only
             in
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             ,
             but
             in
             
             the
             formall
             :
             and
             that
             if
             a
             Bishop
             had
             been
             present
             ,
             and
             done
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             same
             query
             might
             have
             been
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             :
             And
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             me
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             published
             )
             he
             hath
             declared
             ,
             
               the
               Ordination
               made
               by
               such
               Presbyters
               as
               have
               severed
               themselves
               from
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               unto
               whom
               they
               had
               sworn
               Canonicall
               obedience
               cannot
               be
               excused
               from
               being
               Schismaticall
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             a
             
               gradual
               superiority
            
             of
             a
             Bishop
             above
             a
             
             Presbyter
             which
             some
             have
             been
             offended
             at
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             language
             of
             
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
            
             in
             the
             
               defence
               of
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               Admonition
               ,
               Tract
               .
            
             8.
             p.
             383.
             
               that
               Episcopus
               is
               commonly
               used
               for
               that
               Priest
               that
               is
               in
               degree
               over
               and
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             secondly
             ,
             howsoever
             if
             so
             that
             the
             gradus
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolicall
             constitution
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Primats
             sense
             )
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             any
             more
             takes
             off
             from
             the
             Preheminence
             and
             Authority
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             then
             the
             denomination
             of
             Lights
             ,
             given
             in
             common
             by
             Moses
             to
             
             all
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             detracts
             from
             the
             Sun
             whom
             he
             call
             only
             the
             greater
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             rest
             derive
             theirs
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             
               Ruler
               of
               the
               day
            
             :
             Or
             that
             of
             the
             first-born
             
             among
             his
             brethren
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Primogeniture
             ,
             had
             the
             
               supremacy
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Power
            
             to
             whom
             the
             rest
             must
             bow
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             
               rule
               over
               them
            
             :
             The
             distinction
             in
             both
             is
             but
             gradual
             .
             The
             Primate
             hath
             
             also
             elsewere
             derived
             the
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             from
             the
             Pattern
             prescribed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             it
             was
             from
             the
             Imitation
             thereof
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Chief
             ,
             or
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             inferiour
             Priests
             was
             but
             gradual
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             Chief-Priest
             having
             
             rule
             over
             the
             rest
             (
             called
             by
             the
             70.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             there
             shall
             not
             need
             any
             further
             instance
             to
             illustrate
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             learned
             tractate
             some
             years
             agone
             published
             ,
             entitled
             
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               government
               before
               and
               after
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             which
             then
             went
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Bishop
               Andrews
            
             .
             I
             found
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             it
             among
             
             the
             Primates
             Papers
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Author
             upon
             a
             review
             hath
             ordered
             some
             things
             to
             be
             
               altered
               ,
               added
            
             ,
             or
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             and
             
               some
               to
               be
               further
               inquired
               into
               ,
            
             according
             as
             the
             
               marks
               make
               reference
               unto
               several
               Pages
            
             of
             it
             .
             This
             I
             found
             accordingly
             noted
             by
             the
             Primate
             throughout
             ,
             and
             some
             passages
             which
             the
             learned
             Author
             desired
             to
             be
             farther
             inquired
             into
             ,
             are
             at
             large
             perfected
             under
             the
             Primats
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             book
             more
             full
             for
             the
             preheminency
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             was
             willing
             to
             have
             yielded
             unto
             out
             of
             a
             calme
             temper
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             such
             times
             of
             extremity
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             unity
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             in
             great
             hazard
             to
             be
             shattered
             ,
             ought
             not
             in
             reason
             so
             to
             be
             stretched
             ,
             as
             to
             inferre
             it
             was
             his
             Absolute
             desire
             ,
             or
             
               free
               choice
            
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             the
             
               present
               distress
            
             to
             keep
             the
             Chariot
             upon
             its
             wheels
             from
             a
             Precipice
             of
             a
             
               total
               overturning
            
             .
             So
             much
             for
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             
               His
               Judgement
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
            
             Liturgy
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             he
             was
             a
             constant
             Assertor
             and
             observer
             of
             to
             the
             last
             .
             
             
             At
             Drogheda
             in
             Ireland
             (
             where
             I
             had
             the
             happiness
             for
             many
             years
             to
             live
             under
             him
             )
             he
             had
             the
             Common-Prayer
             read
             twice
             every
             day
             in
             his
             Chappel
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             but
             sickness
             excused
             his
             absence
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Church
             it
             was
             (
             by
             his
             approbation
             )
             as
             duly
             observed
             by
             my self
             ;
             we
             had
             there
             an
             Organ
             and
             a
             Quire
             ;
             on
             Sundayes
             
             the
             Service
             was
             sung
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             used
             in
             Cathedrals
             in
             
               England
               .
               Anthems
            
             were
             sung
             very
             frequenly
             ,
             and
             often
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             before
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             He
             came
             constantly
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Episcopal
             
             habit
             ,
             and
             preacht
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             my self
             (
             by
             his
             approbation
             )
             when
             I
             officiated
             I
             wore
             my
             
               Surplice
               and
               Hood
            
             ;
             administred
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             occasions
             preached
             in
             them
             also
             .
             The
             Surplice
             was
             accordingly
             observed
             constantly
             by
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Quire
             every
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             other
             Administrations
             they
             were
             fully
             observed
             in
             each
             Rite
             and
             Ceremony
             according
             to
             the
             Rubrick
             or
             Rule
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             which
             many
             years
             after
             his
             leaving
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             was
             (
             according
             to
             his
             trust
             committed
             to
             me
             )
             continued
             ,
             till
             my
             Church
             in
             that
             bloody
             
               storm
               of
               Drogheda
            
             1649.
             was
             blown
             up
             with
             Gun-powder
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             refusing
             to
             obey
             the
             command
             of
             his
             
               Nephew
               Colonel
               Michael
               Jones
            
             ,
             sent
             by
             an
             Officer
             unto
             me
             in
             writing
             ,
             to
             forbear
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common-prayer
             ;
             I
             had
             much
             thanks
             from
             the
             Primate
             ,
             being
             much
             displeased
             at
             his
             presumption
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             thereupon
             the
             little
             means
             I
             had
             remaining
             there
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Colonels
             
               order
               taken
               from
               me
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             storme
             of
             the
             Town
             he
             did
             not
             forget
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             designing
             my
             death
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             assured
             by
             an
             Ear-witness
             .
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             while
             the
             Primate
             continued
             in
             Drogheda
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             there
             were
             any
             Protestant
             Inhabitants
             there
             that
             so
             much
             as
             scrupled
             at
             the
             Crosse
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             things
             conformed
             and
             submitted
             to
             what
             they
             saw
             was
             approved
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             as
             were
             refractory
             in
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             (
             where
             the
             
             Scotch
             had
             mingled
             themselves
             with
             the
             English
             )
             he
             did
             his
             utmost
             to
             reclaim
             them
             in
             his
             Provincial
             Visitation
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             a
             witness
             of
             ,
             and
             imployed
             by
             his
             directions
             among
             them
             for
             that
             end
             :
             Wherein
             (
             craving
             leave
             for
             this
             short
             digression
             )
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             such
             who
             had
             so
             geat
             a
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             when
             it
             was
             offered
             to
             be
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             when
             I
             used
             the
             very
             
               same
               form
            
             in
             several
             Administrations
             
               by
               heart
            
             ,
             without
             the
             book
             ,
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Communion
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
               Burial
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             have
             highly
             commended
             it
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             they
             had
             been
             my
             own
             present
             conceptions
             (
             the
             younger
             sort
             having
             never
             heard
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             almost
             forgotten
             it
             )
             which
             guile
             ,
             both
             at
             Drogheda
             (
             when
             several
             Parliament
             Regiments
             were
             sent
             thither
             successively
             to
             suppress
             it
             ,
             like
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Saul
             to
             destroy
             David
             at
             Ramah
             ,
             they
             have
             accordingly
             Prophesied
             with
             us
             )
             and
             in
             other
             places
             since
             my
             coming
             over
             I
             have
             continued
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             being
             praeingaged
             without
             the
             Book
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             next
             time
             upon
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             have
             confessed
             their
             former
             delusion
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             the
             Primates
             Practice
             had
             been
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             he
             continued
             in
             England
             to
             his
             last
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Countess
             
             
               of
               Peterboroughs
            
             house
             (
             where
             he
             lived
             and
             died
             )
             I
             
             have
             been
             often
             a
             witness
             of
             .
             And
             upon
             a
             
               false
               rumour
            
             raised
             of
             his
             remisseness
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             shewed
             me
             ;
             not
             long
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             what
             he
             then
             had
             written
             to
             an
             Eminent
             person
             (
             who
             had
             told
             him
             of
             it
             )
             signifying
             his
             
               high
               approbation
               and
               commendation
               of
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Common-prayer
               .
            
             And
             when
             (
             after
             his
             being
             destroyed
             in
             Ireland
             )
             the
             late
             King
             of
             blessed
             memory
             had
             for
             his
             subsistence
             given
             him
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Carlile
             in
             Commerdam
             .
             He
             did
             at
             a
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Diocess
             )
             unto
             which
             the
             remoteness
             of
             the
             place
             did
             not
             permit
             himself
             to
             travel
             )
             writ
             a
             Letter
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             
               use
               constantly
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Catechism
            
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Some
             Pamphlets
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             years
             have
             been
             published
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             containing
             (
             as
             they
             pretended
             )
             his
             
             opinion
             for
             the
             omission
             and
             change
             of
             divers
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             at
             their
             first
             comming
             forth
             protest
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             fictitious
             papers
             ,
             so
             I
             doe
             here
             confirm
             it
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             might
             now
             have
             yeilded
             unto
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             
               all
               speak
               the
               same
               thing
            
             ;
             I
             can
             assure
             it
             (
             if
             he
             were
             alive
             )
             in
             these
             late
             disputes
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             for
             the
             Defendant
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             some
             other
             particulars
             observed
             by
             me
             of
             
             him
             at
             Drogheda
             may
             not
             be
             impertinent
             herewith
             to
             relate
             .
             At
             the
             Creed
             he
             stood
             up
             constantly
             ,
             repeated
             it
             with
             the
             Minister
             ,
             alwayes
             received
             the
             Communion
             kneeling
             ;
             At
             the
             publick
             prayers
             he
             kneeled
             also
             :
             At
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             he
             addressed
             himself
             with
             some
             short
             prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             his
             assistance
             ,
             not
             steping
             in
             irreverently
             with
             a
             rude
             confident
             boldnes
             as
             the
             manen
             
             of
             some
             is
             )
             but
             rather
             with
             some
             
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             .
          
           
             At
             his
             entrance
             into
             his
             Seat
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             in
             his
             Chappel
             ,
             he
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             with
             some
             short
             Prayer
             also
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             always
             came
             reverently
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             went
             out
             of
             it
             uncovered
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             continue
             all
             the
             time
             of
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             he
             had
             as
             great
             an
             ability
             as
             the
             chief
             Pretenders
             to
             an
             extemporary
             expression
             ,
             yet
             he
             constant
             ly
             used
             a
             
               set
               form
            
             of
             Player
             before
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             decent
             brevity
             ,
             which
             in
             private
             Families
             (
             as
             most
             profitable
             he
             commended
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             even
             at
             their
             Tables
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             practice
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             not
             omit
             to
             pray
             (
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             Form
             )
             for
             the
             
               Kings
               Majesty
               and
               Royal
               issue
            
             ,
             (
             now
             commonly
             omitted
             .
             )
             In
             a
             wotd
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             often
             assertion
             that
             as
             the
             affecting
             and
             imposing
             of
             a
             daily
             
               sudden
               conception
            
             at
             Prayer
             ,
             was
             a
             Novelty
             and
             a
             singularity
             (
             not
             being
             practised
             in
             any
             other
             
               Reformed
               Church
            
             )
             so
             the
             immethodical
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             other
             indiscreet
             extravagancies
             both
             for
             measure
             and
             matter
             ,
             frequently
             occasioned
             by
             it
             ,
             were
             of
             greater
             scandal
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             that
             aptitude
             ,
             habitually
             attained
             unto
             by
             some
             ,
             could
             be
             of
             profit
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               His
               Judgment
               of
               the
            
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             
               and
               practice
               of
               the
            
             Eeclesiastical
             Constitutions
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             THe
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             Primat
             
             had
             long
             agon
             subscribed
             them
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             often
             heard
             him
             highly
             commending
             them
             .
             The
             reception
             of
             
             which
             Articles
             in
             the
             
               First
               Canon
            
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Anno
            
             1634.
             
             He
             drew
             up
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             a
             very
             severe
             punishment
             to
             such
             as
             should
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1614.
             
             He
             was
             a
             principal
             person
             then
             appointed
             
             for
             the
             collecting
             and
             drawing
             up
             such
             Canons
             as
             might
             best
             concern
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Injunctions
            
             and
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             be
             treated
             upon
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             I
             have
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             then
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             presented
             by
             him
             ;
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             of
             them
             were
             these
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               no
               other
               Form
               of
               Liturgy
               or
               Divine
               Service
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               used
               in
               any
               Church
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               comprized
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               no
               other
               Form
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               shall
               be
               used
               in
            
             
             
               this
               Nation
               ,
               but
               which
               is
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               ordering
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               allowed
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               practiced
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             subscription
             (
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             above
             mentioned
             )
             
             it
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               I
               do
               acknowledge
               the
               Form
               of
               Gods
               Service
               prescribed
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               is
               good
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               may
               lawfully
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               do
               promise
               that
               I
               my self
               will
               use
               the
               Form
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               prescribed
               in
               celebration
               of
            
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               .
               I
               do
               also
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               consecrated
               and
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               Authority
               ,
               have
               truly
               received
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               have
               Power
               given
               them
               to
               exercise
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               that
               Sacred
               Function
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               are
               called
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             For
             the
             now
             
               more
               perfect
               Canons
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Ireland
             ,
             constituted
             Anno
             1634.
             in
             the
             Convocation
             there
             (
             whereof
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             )
             most
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             these
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             then
             Primate
             ,
             had
             a
             principal
             hand
             in
             their
             collection
             and
             proposal
             to
             the
             reception
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             methodizing
             of
             all
             which
             into
             due
             order
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             by
             me
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             throughout
             :
             whereby
             't
             is
             apparent
             what
             his
             Judgment
             was
             in
             relation
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Annual
               Festivals
            
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             duly
             observed
             ,
             
             preaching
             upon
             their
             several
             Commemorations
             :
             On
             
               Christmas-Day
               ,
               Easter
               ,
               Whitsunday
            
             ,
             he
             never
             fail'd
             of
             Communions
             ,
             that
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             his
             Entituled
             ,
             
               The
               incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             was
             the
             substance
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Sermons
             which
             I
             heard
             him
             preach
             in
             a
             Christmas
             time
             .
          
           
             Good-Fryday
             ,
             he
             constantly
             kept
             very
             strictly
             ,
             preaching
             
             himself
             then
             upon
             the
             Passion
             beyond
             his
             ordinary
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             the
             publick
             prayers
             in
             their
             utmost
             extent
             also
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             thought
             of
             a
             superstition
             ,
             he
             kept
             himself
             fasting
             till
             the
             Evening
             .
          
           
             
               Confirmation
               of
               Children
            
             was
             often
             observed
             by
             him
             ,
             
             the
             first
             time
             he
             did
             it
             (
             when
             a
             great
             number
             were
             presented
             to
             him
             by
             me
             )
             he
             made
             a
             Speech
             to
             the
             Auditory
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             
               good
               use
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               publick
               Cathechism
            
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             
             was
             enjoyned
             by
             him
             to
             be
             only
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             which
             for
             a
             quarter
             or
             half
             an
             hour
             was
             constantly
             explained
             by
             me
             to
             the
             people
             every
             
             Sunday
             before
             evening
             Prayer
             ,
             himself
             being
             present
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             accordingly
             enjoyned
             throughout
             his
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             much
             for
             that
             
               decent
               distinctive
               habit
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Clergy
               (
               Cassocks
               ,
               Gowns
               ,
               Priests-Clokes
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             in
             that
             behalf
             provided
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             by
             them
             in
             their
             walking
             or
             riding
             abroad
             ,
             which
             himself
             from
             his
             younger
             years
             always
             observed
             .
             And
             in
             Anno
             1634.
             that
             Canon
             of
             England
             of
             the
             decent
             
               Apparrel
               of
               Ministers
            
             was
             by
             his
             special
             approbation
             ,
             put
             in
             among
             those
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             though
             in
             our
             Constitutions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             form
             
             appointed
             for
             the
             consecration
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             so
             ready
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             what
             had
             been
             accustomed
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             consecration
             of
             a
             Chappel
             not
             far
             from
             Drogheda
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             he
             framed
             no
             new
             one
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             took
             that
             which
             goes
             under
             Bishop
             Andrews
             name
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             ,
             (
             with
             little
             variation
             )
             which
             I
             have
             in
             my
             custody
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             endeavored
             by
             this
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             misapprehensions
             have
             had
             their
             various
             censures
             and
             applications
             to
             the
             great
             injury
             of
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             wish
             that
             
               not
               only
               they
               but
               all
               others
               that
               hear
            
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             were
             
               both
               almost
               and
               altogether
               such
               as
               he
               was
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Mr.
           HOOKERS
           Judgment
           of
           
             Regal
             Power
          
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           Bishops
           (
           wholy
           left
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Copies
           in
           his
           eighth
           Book
           )
           here
           confirmed
           by
           the
           late
           
             Lord
             Primate
             USHER'S
          
           marginal
           notes
           ,
           and
           other
           Enlargements
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             service
             which
             we
             do
             unto
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             
             who
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             far
             different
             from
             that
             which
             Heathens
             have
             done
             unto
             their
             supposed
             Gods
             ,
             though
             nothing
             else
             were
             respected
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             odds
             between
             their
             hope
             and
             ours
             .
             The
             office
             of
             piety
             or
             true
             Religion
             sincerely
             performed
             have
             the
             
               promises
               both
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             the
             practices
             of
             Superstition
             have
             neither
             .
             If
             notwithstanding
             the
             Heathens
             reckoning
             upon
             no
             other
             reward
             for
             all
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             only
             protection
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             temporal
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             how
             great
             good
             did
             hereby
             publickly
             grow
             as
             long
             as
             fear
             to
             displease
             (
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             )
             Divine
             power
             was
             some
             kind
             of
             bridle
             unto
             them
             ;
             did
             therefore
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             provide
             that
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             care
             for
             their
             Religion
             should
             be
             the
             principall
             charge
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             having
             otherwise
             also
             the
             greatest
             and
             chiefest
             power
             ,
             were
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fit
             to
             have
             custody
             thereof
             :
             Shall
             the
             like
             kind
             of
             provision
             be
             in
             us
             thought
             blame-worthy
             ?
          
           
             A
             gross
             error
             it
             is
             to
             think
             that
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             ought
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             for
             mens
             temporal
             peace
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             eternal
             safety
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             had
             ordained
             Kings
             for
             no
             other
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             fat
             up
             men
             like
             hogs
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             have
             their
             Mast
             ?
             Indeed
             to
             lead
             men
             unto
             salvation
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             secret
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             and
             ghostly
             regiment
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             external
             administration
             of
             things
             belonging
             unto
             Priestly
             order
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             )
             this
             is
             denied
             unto
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             :
             no
             cause
             in
             the
             world
             to
             think
             them
             uncapable
             of
             supreme
             authority
             in
             the
             outward
             government
             ,
             which
             disposeth
             the
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             the
             same
             are
             disposable
             by
             humane
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             them
             uncapable
             thereof
             only
             for
             that
             ,
             the
             said
             religion
             is
             everlastingly
             beneficiall
             to
             them
             that
             faithfully
             continue
             in
             it
             .
             And
             even
             as
             little
             cause
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             admitted
             thereunto
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             should
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             of
             necessity
             be
             delivered
             from
             ever
             
             exercising
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             dignity
             and
             perfection
             which
             is
             in
             our
             Religion
             more
             then
             theirs
             ,
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             affairs
             of
             Christianity
             require
             more
             wit
             ,
             more
             study
             ,
             more
             knowledge
             
             of
             Divine
             things
             in
             him
             which
             shall
             order
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             did
             :
             For
             although
             we
             deny
             not
             the
             forme
             of
             external
             government
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             other
             
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             to
             have
             been
             in
             more
             particular
             manner
             set
             down
             ;
             yet
             withall
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             very
             thing
             did
             in
             some
             respects
             make
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             spiritual
             regiment
             the
             harder
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             infinite
             doubts
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             obscurity
             and
             darkness
             of
             their
             Law
             did
             breed
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             not
             first
             decided
             ,
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             due
             execution
             .
          
           
             Besides
             in
             as
             much
             as
             their
             Law
             did
             also
             dispose
             even
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             civill
             affairs
             ,
             their
             Clergy
             being
             the
             Interpretors
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             sustained
             not
             only
             the
             same
             labour
             which
             Divines
             doe
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             burthen
             of
             our
             Lawyers
             too
             :
             Nevertheless
             be
             it
             granted
             that
             more
             things
             do
             now
             require
             to
             be
             publickly
             deliberated
             and
             resolved
             upon
             with
             exacter
             judgment
             in
             matters
             divine
             ,
             then
             Kings
             for
             the
             most
             part
             have
             ;
             their
             personal
             inhability
             to
             judge
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             professors
             do
             ,
             letteth
             not
             but
             that
             their
             Regal
             authority
             may
             have
             the
             self
             same
             degree
             or
             sway
             which
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
            
             had
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             supreme
             Governors
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             sword
             wherewith
             God
             armed
             his
             Church
             
             of
             old
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             a
             reasonable
             cause
             why
             Kings
             might
             then
             have
             Dominion
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             it
             ministreth
             still
             as
             forcible
             an
             argument
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             expedience
             of
             their
             continuance
             therein
             now
             .
             As
             we
             digrade
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             even
             so
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             separate
             offendors
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             depose
             the
             Clergie
             also
             from
             their
             rooms
             when
             cause
             required
             .
             The
             other
             sword
             of
             corporall
             punishment
             is
             not
             by
             Christs
             own
             appointment
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             place
             it
             himself
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             :
             For
             why
             ?
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             whom
             he
             sent
             abroad
             to
             gather
             a
             people
             unto
             him
             only
             by
             perswasive
             means
             were
             to
             build
             up
             his
             Church
             even
             within
             the
             bosome
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             Governors
             whereof
             would
             be
             open
             enemies
             unto
             it
             ,
             every
             where
             for
             the
             space
             of
             many
             years
             :
             Wherefore
             such
             Commission
             for
             discipline
             he
             gave
             them
             as
             they
             might
             any
             where
             exercise
             in
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             manner
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             no
             Common-wealth
             being
             touched
             in
             goods
             or
             person
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             spirituall
             regiment
             whereunto
             Christian
             Religion
             embraced
             did
             make
             them
             subject
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             afterwards
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             whole
             Kingdomes
             were
             made
             Christian
             ,
             I
             demand
             whither
             that
             authority
             served
             before
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             may
             not
             as
             effectually
             serve
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             the
             sword
             of
             spiritual
             Discipline
             .
             But
             doth
             that
             suffice
             ?
             The
             Jewish
             which
             had
             it
             also
             ,
             did
             nevertheless
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             be
             ayded
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Civil
             sword
             .
             The
             help
             whereof
             ,
             although
             when
             Christian
             Religion
             cannot
             have
             it
             ,
             must
             without
             it
             sustain
             it self
             as
             far
             as
             the
             other
             which
             it
             hath
             will
             serve
             ,
             notwithstanding
             where
             both
             may
             be
             had
             :
             what
             forbiddeth
             the
             Church
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             both
             ?
             Will
             any
             man
             deny
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             need
             the
             rod
             of
             corporall
             punishment
             to
             keep
             her
             children
             in
             obedience
             withall
             ?
             Such
             a
             Law
             as
             Macabeus
             made
             amongst
             the
             Scots
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             continued
             an
             excommunicate
             two
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             not
             himself
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             forfeit
             all
             his
             goods
             and
             possessions
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             custom
             which
             many
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             have
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             for
             coertion
             of
             those
             that
             will
             not
             otherwise
             be
             reformed
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             proof
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             the
             power
             wherewith
             Eeclesiastical
             persons
             were
             indued
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             unable
             to
             do
             of
             it self
             so
             much
             as
             when
             secular
             power
             doth
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Ministry
             or
             Service
             ,
             but
             of
             predominancie
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             their
             time
             exercised
             over
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             was
             then
             restrained
             more
             narrowly
             to
             one
             people
             and
             one
             king
             ;
             which
             now
             being
             spread
             throughout
             all
             Kingdoms
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             great
             dissimilitude
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             every
             King
             should
             be
             over
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             reigneth
             Supream
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             Dissimilitude
             in
             great
             things
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             which
             draweth
             great
             inconvenience
             after
             it
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             must
             always
             carefully
             prevent
             .
             And
             the
             way
             to
             prevent
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             imagine
             ,
             the
             yielding
             up
             of
             Supream
             Power
             over
             all
             Churches
             into
             one
             only
             Pastors
             hands
             ,
             but
             the
             framing
             of
             their
             government
             ,
             especially
             for
             matter
             of
             substance
             ,
             every
             wher
             according
             to
             one
             only
             Law
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             no
             less
             force
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             doth
             to
             be
             received
             in
             all
             Kingdoms
             ;
             all
             Soveraigne
             Rulers
             to
             be
             sworn
             no
             otherwise
             unto
             it
             ,
             then
             some
             are
             to
             maintain
             the
             Liberties
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             received
             Customs
             of
             the
             Country
             where
             they
             reign
             :
             This
             shall
             cause
             uniformity
             even
             under
             several
             Dominions
             ,
             without
             those
             woful
             inconveniencies
             whereunto
             the
             State
             of
             Christendom
             was
             subject
             heretofore
             ,
             through
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Oppression
             of
             that
             one
             universal
             Nimrod
             ,
             who
             alone
             did
             all
             .
          
           
           
             And
             till
             the
             christian
             world
             be
             driven
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             peaceable
             and
             true
             consultation
             about
             some
             such
             kind
             of
             general
             Law
             concerning
             those
             things
             of
             weight
             and
             moment
             wherein
             now
             we
             differ
             ;
             If
             one
             church
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             order
             which
             another
             hath
             ,
             let
             every
             Church
             keep
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             the
             order
             it
             should
             have
             ,
             and
             commend
             the
             just
             defence
             thereof
             unto
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             Judah
             did
             when
             it
             differed
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             from
             that
             form
             which
             Israel
             followed
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             therefore
             the
             matter
             whereof
             we
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             ,
             let
             it
             stand
             for
             our
             final
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             free
             christian
             State
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             people
             are
             the
             church
             and
             the
             
               common-wealth
               ,
               God
            
             through
             christ
             directing
             that
             people
             ,
             to
             see
             it
             for
             good
             and
             weighty
             considerations
             expedient
             ,
             that
             their
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             Governor
             in
             causes
             Civil
             ,
             have
             also
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             a
             Supream
             Power
             ;
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             reason
             doth
             lead
             them
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             against
             it
             ,
             Gods
             own
             revealed
             law
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             ;
             surely
             they
             do
             not
             in
             submitting
             themselves
             thereunto
             ,
             any
             other
             then
             that
             which
             a
             wise
             and
             religious
             people
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             it
             was
             but
             a
             little
             over-flowing
             of
             wit
             in
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             so
             to
             play
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             of
             Peter
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             as
             though
             
             because
             the
             one
             did
             term
             the
             Jews
             a
             Priestly
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             the
             other
             us
             a
             
               Kingly
               Priesthood
            
             :
             Those
             two
             Substantives
             Kingdom
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             should
             import
             that
             Judaisme
             
             did
             stand
             through
             the
             Kings
             Superiority
             over
             
               Priests
               ,
               christianity
            
             through
             the
             Priests
             Supream
             Authority
             over
             Kings
             .
             Is
             it
             probable
             that
             Moses
             and
             Peter
             had
             herein
             so
             nice
             and
             curious
             conceits
             ?
             or
             else
             more
             likely
             that
             both
             meant
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             namely
             that
             
             God
             doth
             glorifie
             and
             sanctifie
             his
             ,
             even
             with
             full
             perfection
             in
             both
             ;
             which
             thing
             St.
             John
             doth
             in
             plainer
             sort
             express
             ,
             saying
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             both
             Kings
             
             and
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             it
             is
             from̄
             the
             purpose
             altogether
             alledged
             
             that
             Constantine
             termeth
             
               church-Officers
               Overseers
            
             of
             things
             within
             the
             
               church
               ,
               himself
               of
               those
               without
               the
               church
            
             ;
             that
             Hilarie
             beseecheth
             the
             
               Emperor
               Constance
            
             
             to
             provide
             that
             the
             Governor
             of
             his
             Provinces
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             judgment
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Causes
             ,
             unto
             whom
             commonwealth
             matters
             only
             belonged
             .
             That
             Ambrose
             affirmeth
             Palaces
             to
             belong
             unto
             the
             Emperor
             :
             but
             churches
             to
             the
             minister
             ;
             The
             Emperor
             to
             have
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               common
               walls
            
             of
             the
             
             city
             ,
             and
             not
             over
             holy
             things
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             would
             never
             yield
             to
             have
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             Church
             debated
             in
             the
             Princes
             consistory
             ,
             but
             excused
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Valentinian
             for
             that
             being
             convented
             to
             answer
             concerning
             Church
             matters
             in
             a
             Civil
             Court
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             .
             That
             Augustine
             witnesseth
             how
             the
             Emporor
             not
             daring
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Bishops
             cause
             committed
             it
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             crave
             pardon
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
             for
             that
             by
             the
             Donatists
             importunity
             which
             made
             no
             end
             of
             appealing
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             drawn
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             theirs
             ,
             all
             which
             hereupon
             may
             be
             inferred
             reacheth
             no
             further
             then
             only
             unto
             the
             
               administration
               of
               Church
               Affairs
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               determination
               of
               Strifes
               and
               Controversie
            
             ,
             rising
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             :
             It
             proveth
             that
             in
             former
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             it
             hath
             been
             judged
             most
             convenient
             for
             Church-Officers
             to
             have
             
             the
             hearing
             of
             causes
             meerly
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             in
             person
             to
             give
             sentence
             of
             them
             .
             No
             one
             man
             can
             be
             sufficient
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             publick
             affairs
             are
             divided
             ,
             each
             kind
             ,
             in
             all
             well
             ordered
             States
             ,
             allotted
             unto
             such
             kind
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             reason
             presumeth
             fittest
             to
             handle
             them
             .
             Reason
             cannot
             presume
             Kings
             ordinarily
             so
             skilfull
             as
             to
             be
             personal
             Judges
             meet
             for
             the
             common
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             
               Church
               controversies
            
             .
             But
             they
             which
             are
             hereunto
             appointed
             and
             have
             all
             their
             proceedings
             authorized
             by
             such
             power
             as
             may
             cause
             them
             to
             take
             effect
             .
             The
             principality
             of
             which
             power
             (
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             whereupon
             all
             these
             things
             depend
             )
             is
             not
             by
             any
             of
             these
             allegations
             proved
             incommunicable
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             although
             not
             both
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             it
             is
             granted
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             albeit
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Councels
            
             consisting
             of
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             did
             frame
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             affairs
             were
             ordered
             in
             ancient
             times
             ;
             yet
             no
             Canon
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             any
             Councel
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             it
             was
             then
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Emperor
             to
             confirm
             the
             Ordinances
             which
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Emperour
             had
             in
             
               Church
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             a
             voice
             negative
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             his
             confirmation
             they
             had
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             publick
             Ordinances
             ;
             Why
             are
             we
             condemned
             as
             giving
             more
             unto
             Kings
             then
             the
             Church
             did
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             we
             giving
             them
             no
             more
             but
             the
             supreme
             power
             which
             the
             Emperor
             did
             then
             exercise
             with
             much
             larger
             scope
             then
             at
             this
             day
             )
             any
             
               Christian
               King
            
             ,
             either
             doth
             ar
             possibly
             can
             use
             it
             over
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             case
             is
             not
             like
             when
             such
             Assemblies
             are
             gathered
             together
             by
             supreme
             authority
             concerning
             other
             
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             meet
             about
             the
             making
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             or
             Statutes
             .
             For
             in
             the
             one
             
             they
             only
             are
             to
             advise
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             they
             are
             to
             decree
             :
             The
             persons
             which
             are
             of
             the
             one
             the
             King
             doth
             voluntarily
             assemble
             as
             being
             in
             respect
             of
             gravity
             fit
             to
             consult
             withall
             ;
             them
             which
             are
             of
             the
             other
             he
             calleth
             by
             prescript
             of
             Law
             as
             having
             right
             to
             be
             thereunto
             
             called
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             one
             are
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             sentence
             hath
             but
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             own
             judgement
             ;
             the
             other
             represent
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             their
             voices
             are
             as
             much
             as
             if
             all
             did
             give
             personal
             verdict
             .
             Now
             the
             question
             is
             whether
             the
             Clergie
             alone
             so
             assembled
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             making
             Ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             ,
             or
             else
             consent
             of
             the
             Laity
             may
             thereunto
             be
             made
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             assent
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             his
             sole
             deniall
             may
             be
             of
             force
             to
             stay
             them
             from
             being
             Laws
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             with
             whom
             we
             dispute
             were
             uniform
             ,
             strong
             
             and
             constant
             in
             that
             which
             they
             say
             we
             should
             not
             need
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             their
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
             for
             the
             Church
             belongeth
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             sometimes
             very
             vehement
             in
             contention
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             greatest
             thing
             unto
             the
             least
             about
             the
             Church
             all
             must
             needs
             be
             immediatly
             from
             God
             :
             &
             to
             this
             they
             apply
             the
             patern
             of
             the
             ancient
             Tabernacle
             which
             God
             delivered
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             was
             therein
             so
             exact
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             left
             as
             much
             as
             the
             least
             pin
             for
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             to
             devise
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             it
             .
             To
             this
             they
             also
             apply
             that
             strict
             and
             severe
             charge
             which
             God
             so
             often
             
             gave
             concerning
             his
             own
             Law
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
               take
               heed
               you
               doe
               it
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               put
               nothing
            
             
             
               thereto
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               take
               nothing
               from
               it
            
             ;
             nothing
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             great
             or
             smal
             .
             Yet
             sometime
             bethinking
             
             themselves
             better
             ,
             they
             speak
             as
             acknowledging
             that
             it
             doth
             suffice
             to
             have
             received
             in
             such
             sort
             the
             principall
             things
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             other
             matters
             the
             Church
             hath
             sufficient
             authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             ;
             wherupon
             they
             now
             have
             made
             it
             a
             question
             ,
             what
             persons
             they
             are
             ,
             whose
             right
             it
             is
             to
             take
             order
             for
             the
             Churches
             affairs
             when
             the
             institution
             of
             any
             new
             thing
             therein
             is
             requisite
             .
             Laws
             may
             be
             requisite
             to
             be
             made
             either
             concerning
             things
             that
             are
             only
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             in
             ,
             or
             else
             touching
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             The
             Law
             of
             nature
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             are
             sufficient
             for
             declaration
             in
             both
             ,
             what
             belongeth
             
             unto
             each
             man
             separately
             as
             his
             soule
             is
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             so
             sufficient
             that
             they
             plainly
             and
             fully
             shew
             whatsoever
             God
             doth
             require
             by
             way
             of
             necessary
             introduction
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             everlasting
             bliss
             .
             But
             as
             a
             man
             liveth
             joyned
             with
             others
             in
             common
             society
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             outward
             politique
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             albeit
             the
             said
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             made
             manifest
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             greatest
             necessity
             ,
             nevertheless
             by
             reason
             of
             new
             occasions
             still
             arising
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             care
             of
             souls
             must
             take
             order
             for
             ,
             as
             need
             requireth
             ;
             hereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             so
             great
             use
             even
             of
             humane
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             deducted
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             ,
             as
             conclusions
             from
             the
             former
             divine
             and
             natural
             serving
             for
             principles
             thereunto
             .
             No
             man
             doubteth
             but
             that
             for
             matters
             of
             action
             and
             practice
             
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             manner
             in
             divine
             service
             ,
             for
             order
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             proceedings
             about
             the
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             oftentimes
             cause
             very
             urgent
             to
             have
             Laws
             made
             :
             but
             the
             reason
             is
             not
             so
             plain
             ,
             wherefore
             humane
             Laws
             should
             appoint
             men
             what
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             we
             must
             note
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             make
             that
             to
             be
             truth
             which
             before
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             in
             matters
             of
             action
             it
             causeth
             that
             to
             be
             duty
             which
             was
             not
             before
             ;
             but
             it
             manifesteth
             only
             and
             giveth
             men
             notice
             of
             that
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereunto
             they
             ought
             not
             before
             to
             have
             believed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             as
             opinions
             doe
             cleave
             to
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             heart
             asserted
             unto
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             humane
             Law
             to
             command
             them
             ,
             because
             to
             prescribe
             what
             men
             shall
             think
             ,
             belongeth
             only
             unto
             God
             
               corde
               creditur
               ore
               fit
               confessio
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             As
             opinions
             are
             either
             fit
             or
             inconvenient
             to
             be
             professed
             ,
             so
             mans
             Law
             hath
             to
             determine
             of
             them
             .
             It
             may
             for
             publick
             unities
             sake
             require
             mens
             professed
             assent
             ,
             or
             prohibit
             their
             contradiction
             to
             speciall
             articles
             ,
             wherein
             as
             there
             happily
             hath
             bin
             controversie
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             were
             like
             to
             continue
             still
             ,
             not
             without
             grievous
             detriment
             unto
             a
             number
             of
             souls
             ,
             except
             Law
             to
             remedy
             that
             evil
             should
             set
             down
             a
             certainty
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             afterwards
             is
             to
             gain-say
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             divine
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             receiveth
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             unto
             every
             man
             apply
             those
             words
             of
             wisdom
             in
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Conserva
               fili
            
             
             
               mi
               praecepta
               patris
               tui
               ,
               My
               sonne
               keep
               thou
               thy
               fathers
               precepts
               :
            
             Even
             so
             concerning
             the
             statutes
             and
             ordinances
             
             which
             the
             Church
             it self
             makes
             ,
             we
             may
             add
             thereunto
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             :
             
               Et
               ne
               dimittas
               legem
               matris
               tua
               ,
               And
               forsake
               not
               thou
               thy
               mothers
               Law.
            
             It
             is
             undoubtedly
             a
             thing
             even
             naturall
             ,
             that
             all
             free
             and
             independent
             societies
             should
             themselves
             make
             their
             own
             Lawes
             .
             And
             that
             this
             power
             should
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             not
             to
             any
             certain
             part
             of
             a
             politique
             body
             ,
             though
             happily
             some
             one
             part
             may
             have
             greater
             sway
             in
             that
             action
             then
             the
             rest
             .
             Which
             thing
             being
             generally
             fit
             and
             expedient
             in
             the
             making
             of
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             cause
             why
             to
             think
             otherwise
             in
             lawes
             concerning
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             well-ordered
             States
             and
             Common-wealthes
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             Law
             hath
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             :
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             right
             which
             naturally
             
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             we
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             must
             needs
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             Common-wealth
             be
             Christian
             ;
             if
             the
             people
             which
             are
             of
             it
             do
             publickly
             imbrace
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             this
             very
             thing
             doth
             make
             it
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ;
             so
             that
             unless
             the
             verity
             and
             purity
             of
             Religion
             doe
             take
             from
             them
             which
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             that
             power
             wherewith
             otherwise
             they
             are
             possessed
             :
             Look
             what
             authority
             ,
             as
             touching
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             a
             Common-wealth
             hath
             simply
             —
          
           
             Here
             this
             breaks
             off
             abruptly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Princes
             power
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             unto
             the
             rooms
             of
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             TOuching
             the
             advancement
             of
             Prelats
             unto
             their
             
             rooms
             by
             the
             King
             :
             Whereas
             it
             seemeth
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             many
             a
             thing
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             Prelates
             the
             Officers
             of
             Gods
             own
             Sanctuary
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             sacred
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             by
             persons
             secular
             ;
             there
             are
             that
             will
             not
             have
             Kings
             be
             altogether
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             but
             to
             participate
             that
             sanctifyed
             power
             which
             God
             hath
             indued
             his
             Clergy
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             respect
             they
             are
             anointed
             with
             oyle
             .
             A
             shift
             vain
             and
             needless
             for
             as
             much
             as
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             Kings
             do
             make
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             only
             do
             place
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             in
             a
             Bishop
             there
             are
             these
             three
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             The
             power
             whereby
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Pastors
             ;
             The
             special
             portion
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             exercise
             that
             Bishoplie
             Power
             ;
             and
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Seat
             or
             Throne
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Profits
             ,
             Preheminencies
             ,
             Honors
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             The
             first
             every
             Bishop
             hath
             by
             consecration
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             Election
             invested
             him
             with
             ,
             the
             third
             he
             receiveth
             of
             the
             King
             alone
             .
          
           
             Which
             consecration
             the
             King
             intermedleth
             not
             farther
             then
             only
             by
             his
             Letters
             to
             present
             such
             an
             elect
             Bishop
             as
             shall
             be
             consecrated
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             none
             but
             Bishops
             do
             consecrate
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             none
             but
             they
             do
             give
             unto
             every
             Bishop
             his
             being
             :
             The
             manner
             of
             uniting
             Bishops
             as
             heads
             unto
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             under
             
             them
             ,
             hath
             often
             altered
             ;
             for
             if
             some
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             this
             thing
             was
             somtime
             done
             even
             without
             any
             election
             at
             all
             .
             At
             the
             first
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             given
             )
             the
             first
             created
             in
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Presbyters
             was
             still
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             dying
             ,
             the
             next
             Senior
             did
             succeed
             him
             .
             
               Sed
               quia
               coeperunt
               sequentes
               Presbyteri
               indigni
               inveniri
               ad
               primatus
               tenēdos
               ,
               immutata
               est
               ratio
               ,
               prospiciente
               concilio
               ,
               ut
               non
               ordo
               sed
               meritū
               crearet
               episcopum
               multorum
               ,
               sacerdotum
               constitutum
               ,
               ne
               indignus
               temere
               usurparet
               &
               esset
               multis
               scandalum
            
             ;
             In
             elections
             at
             the
             beginning
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             people
             both
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             although
             not
             both
             after
             one
             fort
             .
             The
             people
             gave
             their
             ,
             Testimonie
             and
             shewed
             their
             affection
             either
             of
             desire
             or
             dislike
             concerning
             the
             party
             which
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             But
             the
             choice
             was
             wholy
             in
             the
             sacred
             Colledg
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             hereunto
             it
             is
             that
             those
             usual
             speeches
             of
             the
             antient
             do
             commonly
             allude
             ,
             as
             when
             Pontius
             concerning
             St.
             Cyprians
             election
             saith
             he
             was
             chosen
             
             
               judicio
               Dei
               &
               populifavore
            
             ,
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             favor
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             one
             branch
             alluding
             to
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Senat
             which
             with
             religion
             ,
             sincerity
             chose
             him
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             peoples
             affection
             ,
             who
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             have
             him
             chosen
             their
             Bishop
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               Leo
               ,
               nulla
               ratio
               sinit
               ,
               ut
               inter
               Episcopos
               habeantur
            
             
             
               qui
               nec
               a
               clericis
               sunt
               electi
               nec
               applebibus
               expetiti
               .
            
             No
             reason
             doth
             grant
             that
             they
             should
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             Bishops
             whom
             neither
             Clergy
             hath
             elected
             ,
             nor
             Laitie
             coveted
             ,
             in
             like
             so●t
             Honorius
             .
             Let
             
             him
             only
             be
             established
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             Divine
             Judgment
             and
             universal
             consent
             hath
             chosen
             .
          
           
             That
             difference
             which
             is
             between
             the
             form
             of
             electing
             
             Bishops
             at
             this
             day
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             usual
             in
             former
             ages
             riseth
             from
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             right
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Land
             do
             claim
             in
             furnishing
             the
             places
             where
             Bishops
             elected
             &
             consecrated
             are
             to
             reside
             as
             Bishops
             :
             for
             considering
             the
             huge
             charges
             which
             the
             ancient
             famous
             Princes
             of
             this
             Land
             have
             been
             at
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             erecting
             Episcopal
             Seas
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             endowing
             them
             with
             ample
             possessions
             ,
             sure
             of
             their
             religious
             magnificence
             and
             bounty
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             but
             to
             have
             been
             most
             deservedly
             honored
             ,
             with
             those
             Royall
             prerogatives
             ,
             taking
             the
             benefit
             which
             groweth
             out
             of
             them
             in
             their
             vacancy
             ,
             and
             of
             advancing
             alone
             unto
             such
             dignities
             what
             persons
             they
             judge
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             same
             .
             A
             thing
             over
             and
             besides
             ,
             even
             therefore
             the
             more
             seasonable
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             the
             King
             most
             justly
             hath
             preheminence
             to
             make
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             such
             by
             right
             of
             birth
             ,
             so
             the
             like
             preheminence
             of
             bestowing
             where
             pleaseth
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             Spiritual
             Nobility
             also
             cannot
             seem
             hard
             ,
             Bishops
             being
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             by
             law
             it self
             so
             reckoned
             .
          
           
             Now
             whether
             we
             grant
             so
             much
             unto
             Kings
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             fomer
             consideration
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Lawes
             have
             annexed
             it
             unto
             the
             Crown
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             being
             granted
             both
             make
             void
             whatsoever
             interest
             the
             people
             aforetime
             hath
             had
             towards
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             also
             restrain
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Canonical
             election
             usually
             made
             by
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             in
             such
             sort
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             can
             proceed
             unto
             any
             election
             till
             *
             *
             *
             leav
             be
             granted
             ,
             nor
             elect
             any
             person
             but
             that
             is
             named
             unto
             them
             .
             If
             they
             might
             doe
             the
             one
             it
             would
             be
             in
             them
             
             to
             defeat
             the
             King
             of
             his
             profits
             :
             If
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             were
             the
             Kings
             preheminences
             of
             granting
             those
             dignities
             nothing
             .
             And
             therefore
             were
             it
             not
             for
             certain
             Canons
             requiring
             canonical
             election
             to
             be
             before
             consecration
             ,
             
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             patents
             alone
             might
             suffice
             well
             enough
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             by
             Law
             they
             doe
             in
             case
             those
             Electors
             should
             happen
             not
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             .
             Their
             election
             is
             now
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             form
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             meer
             grant
             which
             placeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             consecration
             which
             maketh
             Bishops
             :
             Neither
             do
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Land
             use
             herein
             any
             other
             then
             such
             prerogatives
             as
             foraign
             Nations
             have
             been
             accustomed
             unto
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             425.
             
             Pope
             Boniface
             sollicited
             
             most
             earnestly
             the
             Emperour
             Monorius
             to
             take
             some
             order
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             might
             be
             created
             without
             ambitious
             seeking
             of
             the
             place
             .
             A
             needless
             petition
             if
             so
             be
             the
             Emperour
             had
             no
             right
             at
             all
             in
             the
             placing
             of
             Bishops
             there
             .
             But
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             about
             the
             year
             553.
             
             Onuphrius
             
             himself
             doth
             grant
             that
             no
             man
             was
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             whom
             first
             the
             Emperor
             by
             his
             Letters-patents
             did
             not
             licence
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             till
             in
             Benedicts
             time
             it
             pleased
             the
             Emperor
             to
             forgoe
             that
             right
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             restored
             to
             Charles
             with
             augmentation
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             his
             successors
             till
             such
             time
             as
             Hildebrand
             took
             it
             from
             Hen.
             4.
             and
             ever
             since
             the
             Cardinals
             have
             held
             it
             as
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Had
             not
             the
             right
             of
             giving
             them
             belonged
             to
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             Dominions
             what
             needeth
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             the
             fourth
             to
             trouble
             Lotharius
             and
             Lodowick
             with
             those
             his
             Letters
             whereby
             
             having
             done
             them
             to
             understand
             that
             the
             Church
             called
             Reatina
             was
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             maketh
             suit
             that
             one
             
             Colonus
             might
             have
             the
             Rome
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             were
             otherwise
             disposed
             ,
             his
             next
             request
             was
             ,
             
               Tusculanam
               Ecclesiam
               quae
               viduata
               existit
               illi
               vestra
               serenitas
               dignetur
               concedere
               ,
               ut
               consecratis
               à
               nostro
               presulatu
               Deo
               omnipotenti
               vestroque
               imperio
               grates
               peragere
               valeat
               :
            
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Clemencies
             to
             grant
             unto
             him
             the
             Church
             of
             Tuscula
             ,
             now
             likewise
             void
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             Episcopal
             authority
             ,
             he
             being
             after
             consecrated
             may
             be
             to
             Almighty
             God
             and
             your
             Highness
             therefore
             thankfull
             .
          
           
             Touching
             other
             Bishopricks
             extant
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             very
             short
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             discourse
             written
             almost
             500.
             years
             since
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             that
             miserable
             contention
             raised
             between
             the
             Emperor
             Henr.
             4.
             and
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             .
             
             named
             otherwise
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             not
             as
             Platina
             would
             bear
             men
             in
             hand
             for
             that
             the
             D.
             of
             Rome
             would
             not
             brook
             the
             Emperors
             Symoniacall
             dealing
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             right
             which
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             and
             Emperors
             had
             to
             invest
             Bishops
             ,
             hindred
             so
             much
             his
             ambitious
             designments
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             detain
             him
             from
             attempting
             to
             wrest
             it
             violently
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             This
             Treatise
             I
             mention
             for
             that
             it
             shortly
             comprehendeth
             not
             only
             the
             fore-alledged
             right
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             six
             several
             Popes
             ,
             even
             with
             bitter
             execration
             against
             whomsoever
             of
             their
             successors
             that
             should
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             at
             any
             time
             goe
             about
             to
             infringe
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             also
             further
             these
             other
             specialties
             appertaining
             thereunto
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             likewise
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Hungary
            
             had
             by
             ancient
             institution
             alwaies
             been
             invested
             by
             their
             Kings
             without
             opposition
             or
             disturbance
             .
             Secendly
             ,
             
             that
             such
             was
             their
             royal
             interest
             partly
             for
             that
             they
             were
             founders
             of
             Bishopricks
             ,
             partly
             because
             they
             undertook
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             against
             all
             ravenous
             oppressions
             and
             wrongs
             ,
             part
             in
             as
             much
             that
             it
             was
             not
             safe
             ,
             that
             rooms
             of
             so
             great
             power
             and
             consequence
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             should
             without
             their
             appointment
             be
             held
             by
             any
             under
             them
             .
             And
             therfore
             that
             ev'n
             Bishops
             then
             did
             homage
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             oathes
             of
             fealty
             unto
             the
             Kings
             which
             invested
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             what
             solemnitity
             or
             Ceremony
             Kings
             do
             use
             in
             this
             action
             it
             skilleth
             not
             ;
             as
             namely
             whether
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             word
             or
             by
             precept
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             writing
             or
             by
             delivery
             of
             a
             staffe
             and
             a
             ring
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             whatsoever
             only
             that
             use
             and
             Custome
             would
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             offence
             ,
             be
             kept
             .
             Some
             base
             Canonists
             there
             are
             which
             contend
             that
             neither
             Kings
             nor
             Emperours
             had
             ever
             any
             right
             hereunto
             saving
             only
             by
             the
             Popes
             either
             grant
             or
             toleration
             .
             Whereupon
             nor
             to
             spend
             any
             further
             labour
             we
             leave
             their
             folly
             to
             be
             controlled
             by
             men
             of
             more
             ingenuity
             &
             judgment
             even
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             
               Duarensis
               ,
               Papon
               ,
               Choppinus
               ,
               Aegidius
               ,
               Magister
               ,
               Arnulphus
               ,
               Ruzaeus
               ,
               Costvius
               ,
               Philippus
               Probus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             right
             of
             
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Princes
            
             herein
             is
             maintained
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             lawfully
             either
             withdraw
             ,
             or
             abridge
             or
             hinder
             .
             But
             of
             this
             thing
             there
             is
             with
             us
             no
             question
             although
             with
             them
             there
             be
             ;
             the
             Laws
             and
             customes
             of
             the
             Realm
             approving
             such
             regalities
             in
             case
             no
             reason
             thereof
             did
             appear
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             hereby
             aboundantly
             warranted
             unto
             us
             ,
             except
             some
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             nature
             to
             the
             contrary
             could
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             when
             they
             have
             been
             every
             where
             
             thought
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             throughout
             the
             world
             use
             and
             exercise
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             :
             yet
             surely
             with
             very
             little
             odds
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             far
             that
             Gregorie
             the
             tenth
             forbidding
             such
             regalities
             to
             be
             newly
             begun
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             if
             
             any
             doe
             claim
             those
             rights
             from
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             or
             by
             ancient
             custome
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             only
             requireth
             that
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             agents
             damnifie
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             by
             using
             the
             said
             prerogatives
             :
             Now
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             by
             this
             means
             is
             much
             eased
             of
             some
             inconveniences
             ,
             so
             likewise
             a
             speciall
             care
             there
             is
             requisite
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             other
             evils
             no
             less
             dangerous
             may
             not
             grow
             .
             By
             the
             history
             of
             former
             times
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             freedom
             of
             Elections
             was
             most
             large
             ,
             mens
             dealings
             and
             proceedings
             therein
             were
             not
             the
             least
             faulty
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             people
             St.
             Jerome
             complaineth
             ,
             that
             their
             
             judgements
             many
             times
             went
             much
             awrie
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             allowing
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             every
             man
             favoured
             his
             own
             quality
             ,
             every
             ones
             desire
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             under
             the
             regiment
             of
             good
             and
             virtuous
             men
             ,
             as
             of
             them
             which
             were
             like
             himself
             .
             What
             man
             is
             there
             whom
             it
             doth
             not
             exceedingly
             grieve
             to
             read
             the
             tumults
             ,
             tragidies
             ,
             and
             schismes
             which
             were
             raised
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             Clergy
             at
             such
             times
             as
             divers
             of
             them
             standing
             for
             some
             one
             place
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             any
             kind
             of
             practise
             though
             never
             so
             unhonest
             ot
             vile
             left
             unassaied
             ,
             whereby
             men
             might
             supplant
             their
             Competitors
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             side
             foil
             the
             other
             .
             Sidonius
             speaking
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             
             void
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
               The
               decease
               of
               the
               former
               Bishop
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               an
               alarm
               to
               such
               as
               would
               labour
               for
               the
               room
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               people
               forthwith
               betaking
               them selves
               unto
            
             
             
               parts
               ,
               storm
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               few
               there
               are
               that
               make
               suit
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               any
               other
               man
               ;
               many
               who
               not
               only
               offer
               but
               enforce
               themselves
               .
               All
               things
               light
               ,
               variable
               ,
               counterfeit
               .
               What
               should
               I
               say
               ?
               I
               see
               not
               any
               thing
               plain
               and
               open
               but
               impudence
               only
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             about
             the
             election
             of
             
             S.
             Chrysostome
             by
             reason
             that
             some
             strove
             mightily
             for
             
             him
             and
             some
             for
             Nectarius
             ,
             the
             troubles
             growing
             had
             not
             been
             small
             ,
             but
             that
             Aroadius
             the
             Emperor
             interposed
             himself
             ;
             even
             as
             at
             Rome
             the
             Emperor
             Valentinian
             ,
             
             whose
             forces
             were
             hardly
             able
             to
             establish
             Damasus
             
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             compose
             the
             strife
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Competitor
             Urficinus
             ,
             about
             whose
             election
             the
             blood
             
             of
             137
             was
             already
             shed
             .
             Where
             things
             did
             not
             
             break
             out
             into
             so
             manifest
             and
             open
             flames
             ;
             yet
             between
             them
             which
             obtained
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             before
             withstood
             their
             promotion
             ,
             that
             secret
             hart
             burning
             often
             grew
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             afterwards
             be
             easily
             slaked
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Pontius
             doth
             note
             it
             as
             a
             rare
             point
             
             of
             vertue
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             whereas
             some
             were
             against
             his
             election
             ,
             he
             notwithstanding
             dealt
             ever
             after
             in
             most
             friendly
             manner
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             men
             wondering
             that
             so
             good
             a
             memory
             was
             so
             easily
             able
             to
             forget
             .
             These
             and
             other
             the
             like
             hurts
             accustomed
             to
             grow
             from
             ancient
             elections
             we
             doe
             not
             feel
             .
             Howbeit
             least
             the
             Church
             in
             more
             hidden
             sort
             should
             sustain
             even
             as
             grievous
             detriment
             by
             that
             order
             which
             is
             now
             of
             force
             ;
             we
             are
             most
             humbly
             to
             crave
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Soveraign
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             ,
             the
             highest
             Patrons
             which
             this
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             them
             to
             be
             advertised
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             Albeit
             these
             things
             which
             have
             been
             sometimes
             ,
             
             done
             by
             any
             sort
             may
             afterwards
             appertain
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             kind
             of
             Agents
             vary
             as
             occasions
             dayly
             growing
             shall
             require
             ,
             yet
             sundry
             unremovable
             and
             unchangeable
             burthens
             of
             duty
             there
             are
             annexed
             unto
             every
             kind
             of
             publique
             action
             ,
             which
             burthens
             in
             this
             case
             Princes
             must
             know
             themselves
             to
             stand
             now
             charged
             with
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             no
             lesse
             than
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             of
             electing
             their
             Prelates
             did
             rest
             fully
             and
             wholly
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             fault
             it
             had
             been
             if
             they
             should
             in
             choice
             have
             preferred
             any
             ,
             whom
             desert
             of
             most
             holy
             life
             and
             the
             gift
             
             of
             divine
             wisedome
             did
             not
             commend
             ,
             a
             fault
             if
             they
             had
             permitted
             long
             the
             rooms
             of
             the
             principal
             Pastors
             of
             
             God
             to
             continue
             void
             ,
             not
             to
             preserve
             the
             Church
             patrimony
             ,
             as
             good
             to
             each
             Successor
             as
             any
             Predecessor
             enjoy
             the
             same
             ,
             had
             been
             in
             them
             a
             most
             odious
             &
             grievous
             fault
             .
             Simply
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             doe
             not
             loose
             their
             nature
             .
             That
             which
             was
             is
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             subject
             of
             either
             be
             .
             The
             faults
             mentioned
             are
             in
             Kings
             by
             so
             much
             greater
             for
             that
             in
             what
             Churches
             they
             exercise
             those
             Regalities
             ,
             whereof
             we
             do
             now
             intreat
             ,
             the
             same
             Churches
             they
             have
             received
             into
             their
             speciall
             care
             and
             custody
             ,
             with
             no
             lesse
             effectual
             obligation
             of
             conscience
             then
             the
             Tutor
             standeth
             bound
             in
             for
             the
             person
             and
             state
             of
             that
             pupill
             whom
             he
             hath
             solemnly
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             protect
             and
             keep
             .
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             edification
             ,
             none
             to
             the
             overthrow
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Concerning
             therefore
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             spiritual
             dominion
             ,
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             ,
             seeing
             that
             they
             with
             whom
             we
             contend
             doe
             not
             directly
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             regalities
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             generally
             they
             hold
             that
             no
             
               Church
               dignity
            
             
             should
             be
             granted
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             any
             Episcopall
             Rooms
             for
             Princes
             to
             use
             their
             Regalitie
             in
             .
             Of
             both
             which
             questions
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             As
             therefore
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             may
             for
             just
             consideration
             ,
             
             even
             where
             the
             cause
             is
             civil
             ,
             be
             notwithstanding
             withdrawn
             from
             occupying
             the
             seat
             of
             Judgment
             and
             others
             under
             his
             authority
             be
             fit
             ,
             he
             unfit
             himself
             to
             judge
             ;
             so
             the
             considerations
             for
             which
             it
             were
             happily
             not
             convenient
             for
             Kings
             ,
             to
             sit
             and
             give
             sentence
             in
             spiritual
             Courts
             ,
             where
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             are
             usually
             debated
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             bar
             to
             that
             force
             and
             efficacie
             which
             their
             Sovereign
             power
             hath
             over
             those
             very
             Consistories
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             we
             hold
             without
             any
             exception
             that
             all
             Courts
             are
             the
             Kings
             .
             All
             men
             are
             not
             for
             all
             things
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             publick
             affairs
             being
             divided
             ,
             such
             persons
             must
             be
             authorised
             Judges
             in
             each
             kinde
             as
             common
             reason
             may
             presume
             to
             be
             most
             fit
             ;
             Which
             cannot
             of
             King
             's
             and
             Princes
             ordinarily
             be
             presumed
             in
             causes
             meerly
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             common
             sense
             doth
             rather
             adjudge
             this
             burthen
             unto
             other
             men
             .
             We
             see
             it
             hereby
             a
             thing
             necessary
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             as
             well
             between
             that
             ordinary
             jurisdiction
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             Commissionary
             wherein
             others
             are
             for
             just
             considerations
             appointed
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             between
             both
             these
             Jurisdictions
             and
             a
             third
             ,
             whereby
             the
             King
             hath
             a
             transcendent
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             causes
             over
             both
             .
             Why
             this
             may
             not
             lawfully
             be
             granted
             unto
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             .
             A
             time
             there
             was
             when
             Kings
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             namely
             
             when
             they
             professed
             themselves
             open
             Adversaries
             unto
             Christ
             and
             christianity
             .
             A
             time
             there
             followed
             when
             they
             being
             capable
             ,
             took
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             sometimes
             less
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             seem'd
             best
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             because
             no
             certainty
             touching
             their
             right
             was
             as
             yet
             determined
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             who
             alone
             were
             before
             accustomed
             to
             have
             the
             ordering
             of
             such
             Affairs
             ,
             saw
             very
             just
             cause
             of
             grief
             when
             the
             highest
             ,
             favoring
             Heresie
             ,
             withstood
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Soveraign
             Authority
             ,
             religious
             proceedings
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             oftentimes
             against
             this
             unresistable
             Power
             ,
             pleaded
             that
             use
             and
             custom
             which
             had
             been
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             church
             should
             be
             dealt
             in
             by
             the
             clergy
             and
             by
             no
             other
             ,
             unto
             which
             purpose
             the
             sentences
             that
             then
             were
             uttered
             in
             defence
             of
             unabolishing
             Orders
             and
             Laws
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             did
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             are
             now
             altogether
             impertinently
             brought
             in
             opposition
             against
             them
             who
             use
             but
             that
             power
             which
             Laws
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             unless
             men
             can
             show
             that
             there
             is
             in
             those
             Laws
             some
             manifest
             Iniquity
             or
             Injustice
             .
             Whereas
             
             therefore
             against
             the
             force
             Judicial
             &
             Imperial
             which
             Supream
             Authority
             hath
             ,
             it
             is
             alledged
             how
             Constantine
             
             termeth
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             Overseers
             of
             things
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             himself
             of
             all
             without
             the
             Church
             ;
             how
             
             Augustine
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             Emperor
             not
             daring
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Bishops
             cause
             ,
             committed
             it
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             crave
             pardon
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             the
             Donatists
             importunity
             ,
             which
             made
             no
             end
             of
             appealing
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             (
             being
             weary
             of
             them
             )
             drawn
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
             how
             Hilarie
             beseecheth
             the
             Emperor
             Constance
             to
             provide
             
             that
             the
             Governors
             of
             his
             Provinces
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Judgment
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               causes
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             Commonwealth
             matters
             only
             belonged
             ;
             how
             Ambrose
             affirmeth
             that
             Palaces
             belong
             unto
             
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             Churches
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             hath
             Authority
             over
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             never
             would
             yield
             to
             have
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Church
             debated
             in
             the
             
               Princes
               Consistory
            
             ,
             but
             excused
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Valentinian
             ,
             for
             that
             being
             convented
             to
             Answer
             concerning
             
               Church
               Matters
            
             in
             a
             civil
             court
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             .
          
           
             [
             Besides
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Cart.
             
             bringeth
             forth
             ,
             Doctor
             Stapleton
             who
             likewise
             citeth
             them
             one
             by
             one
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             hath
             augmented
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             adding
             other
             of
             the
             
             like
             nature
             ;
             namely
             ,
             how
             Hosius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             answered
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             thee
             the
             Empire
             ;
             with
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             us
             in
             trust
             .
             How
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Tripolis
             also
             told
             theself
             same
             Emperor
             as
             much
             .
             
               I
               wonder
               how
               thou
               which
               art
               called
               unto
               one
               thing
               ,
            
             
             
               takest
               upon
               thee
               to
               deal
               in
               another
               ,
               for
               being
               placed
               in
               Military
               and
               Politique
               Affairs
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               Bishops
               alone
               thou
               wilt
               bear
               rule
               .
               ]
            
             We
             may
             by
             these
             Testimonies
             drawn
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             if
             we
             list
             to
             consider
             them
             ,
             discern
             how
             requisite
             it
             is
             that
             Authority
             should
             always
             follow
             received
             laws
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             .
             For
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             was
             at
             the
             first
             no
             certain
             law
             determining
             what
             force
             the
             principal
             Civil
             Magistrates
             Authority
             should
             be
             of
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             should
             reach
             ,
             and
             what
             order
             it
             should
             observe
             ,
             but
             
               Christian
               Emperors
            
             from
             time
             to
             time
             did
             what
             themselves
             thought
             
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             in
             those
             Affairs
             ,
             by
             this
             mean
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             their
             practice
             varie
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             uniforme
             .
          
           
             Vertuous
             Emperors
             ,
             such
             as
             Constantine
             the
             great
             was
             ,
             made
             conscience
             to
             swerve
             unnecessarily
             from
             the
             customes
             which
             had
             been
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             lived
             under
             Infidels
             .
             Constantine
             of
             reverence
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             spiritual
             authority
             ,
             rather
             abstained
             from
             that
             which
             himself
             might
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             then
             was
             willing
             to
             claim
             a
             power
             not
             fit
             or
             decent
             for
             him
             to
             exercise
             .
             The
             order
             which
             had
             been
             before
             he
             ratifieth
             ,
             exhorting
             Bishops
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             promising
             that
             he
             would
             do
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Which
             very
             Constantine
             notwithstanding
             did
             not
             thereby
             so
             renounce
             all
             authority
             in
             judging
             of
             spirituall
             causes
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             he
             took
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             witnesseth
             ,
             even
             personall
             cognition
             of
             them
             .
             Howbeit
             whether
             as
             purposing
             to
             give
             therein
             judicially
             any
             sentence
             ,
             I
             stand
             in
             doubt
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             whom
             St.
             Augustine
             elsewhere
             speaketh
             ,
             did
             in
             such
             sort
             judge
             ,
             surely
             there
             was
             cause
             why
             he
             should
             excuse
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             ususally
             done
             .
             Otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             let
             but
             that
             any
             such
             great
             person
             may
             hear
             those
             causes
             to
             and
             fro
             debated
             ,
             and
             deliver
             in
             the
             end
             his
             own
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             declaring
             on
             which
             side
             himself
             doth
             judge
             that
             the
             truth
             is
             .
             But
             this
             kind
             of
             sentence
             bindeth
             no
             side
             to
             stand
             thereunto
             :
             it
             is
             a
             sentence
             of
             private
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             solemn
             jurisdiction
             ,
             albeit
             a
             King
             or
             an
             Emperour
             pronounce
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             on
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             when
             Governors
             infected
             with
             Heresie
             were
             possessed
             of
             the
             highest
             power
             they
             thought
             they
             might
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             pleased
             themselves
             
             to
             further
             by
             all
             means
             therewith
             that
             opinion
             which
             they
             desired
             should
             prevail
             .
             They
             not
             respecting
             at
             all
             what
             was
             meet
             ,
             presumed
             to
             command
             and
             judge
             all
             men
             in
             all
             causes
             without
             either
             care
             of
             orderly
             proceeding
             or
             regard
             to
             such
             laws
             &
             customs
             as
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             wont
             to
             observe
             .
             So
             that
             the
             one
             sort
             feared
             to
             doe
             even
             that
             which
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             other
             ought
             not
             they
             boldly
             presumed
             upon
             :
             the
             one
             sort
             modestly
             excused
             themselves
             when
             they
             scace
             needed
             ,
             the
             other
             though
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             inexsable
             bare
             it
             out
             with
             main
             power
             ,
             not
             enduring
             to
             be
             told
             by
             any
             man
             how
             far
             they
             roved
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             .
             So
             great
             odds
             between
             them
             whom
             before
             we
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             younger
             Valentinian
             ,
             by
             whom
             St.
             Ambrose
             being
             commanded
             to
             yeild
             up
             one
             of
             the
             Churches
             under
             him
             unto
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             whereas
             they
             which
             were
             sent
             on
             his
             message
             ,
             alledged
             that
             the
             Emperour
             did
             but
             use
             his
             own
             right
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             things
             were
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             the
             answer
             which
             the
             holy
             Bishop
             gave
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             things
             which
             be
             Gods
             are
             not
             to
             be
             yielded
             up
             and
             disposed
             of
             at
             the
             Emperors
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             his
             pallaces
             he
             might
             grant
             unto
             whomsoever
             .
             A
             cause
             why
             many
             times
             Emperours
             did
             more
             by
             their
             absolute
             authority
             then
             could
             very
             well
             stand
             with
             reason
             ,
             was
             the
             over-great
             importunity
             of
             wicked
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             being
             enemies
             to
             peace
             and
             quietness
             cannot
             otherwise
             then
             by
             violent
             means
             be
             supported
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             think
             the
             state
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             much
             better
             settled
             then
             theirs
             was
             ,
             because
             our
             Laws
             have
             with
             farr
             more
             certainty
             prescribed
             bounds
             unto
             each
             kind
             of
             power
             .
             
             All
             decisions
             of
             things
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             corrections
             of
             things
             amiss
             are
             proceeded
             in
             by
             order
             of
             Law
             ,
             what
             person
             soever
             he
             be
             unto
             whom
             the
             administration
             of
             judgement
             belongeth
             :
             It
             is
             neither
             permitted
             unto
             Prelate
             nor
             Prince
             to
             judge
             and
             determin
             at
             their
             own
             discretion
             ,
             but
             Law
             hath
             prescribed
             what
             both
             shall
             do
             .
             What
             power
             the
             King
             hath
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             by
             Law
             ,
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             it
             are
             known
             .
             The
             entire
             community
             giveth
             general
             order
             by
             Law
             how
             all
             things
             publickly
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             as
             the
             head
             thereof
             the
             highest
             in
             authority
             over
             all
             ,
             causeth
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Law
             every
             particular
             to
             be
             framed
             and
             ordered
             thereby
             .
             The
             whole
             body
             politick
             maketh
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             Lawes
             give
             power
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             having
             bound
             himself
             to
             use
             according
             unto
             Law
             that
             power
             ,
             it
             so
             falleth
             out
             that
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             one
             is
             accomplished
             by
             the
             other
             in
             most
             religious
             and
             peaceable
             sort
             .
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             given
             unto
             any
             to
             make
             supplication
             as
             Hilary
             did
             ,
             that
             
               Civil
               Covernors
            
             to
             whom
             Common-wealth
             matters
             only
             belong
             ,
             may
             not
             presume
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             judgment
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             cause
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             secular
             Courts
             doe
             not
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             excuse
             our selves
             with
             Ambrose
             ,
             but
             boldly
             and
             lawfully
             we
             may
             refuse
             to
             answer
             before
             any
             Civill
             Judge
             in
             a
             matter
             which
             is
             not
             Civill
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             mistake
             the
             nature
             either
             of
             the
             cause
             or
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             we
             easily
             may
             doe
             both
             ,
             without
             some
             better
             direction
             then
             can
             be
             had
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             this
             new-found
             Disciplines
             But
             of
             this
             most
             ceertain
             we
             are
             that
             our
             
             Lawes
             doe
             neither
             suffer
             a
             *
             
               Spirituall
               Court
            
             to
             entertain
             those
             causes
             which
             by
             Law
             are
             Civil
             ;
             nor
             yet
             if
             the
             matter
             beindeed
             spirituall
             a
             meer
             
               Civil
               Court
            
             to
             give
             judgement
             of
             it
             .
             Touching
             supreme
             power
             therefore
             to
             command
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             causes
             of
             judgement
             to
             be
             highest
             .
             Let
             thus
             much
             suffice
             as
             well
             for
             declaration
             of
             our
             own
             meaning
             ,
             as
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               added
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primat
            
             Usher
             .
          
        
         
           
             *
             
               The
               Kings
               exemption
               from
               Censure
               ,
               and
               other
               Judiciall
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             last
             thing
             of
             all
             which
             concerns
             the
             Kings
             Supremacie
             is
             whither
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             exempted
             from
             being
             subject
             to
             that
             judiciall
             Power
             which
             Ecclesiasticall
             consistories
             have
             over
             men
             .
             It
             seemeth
             first
             in
             most
             mens
             Judgements
             to
             be
             requisite
             ,
             that
             on
             earth
             there
             should
             not
             be
             any
             alive
             altogether
             without
             standing
             in
             aw
             of
             some
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             controled
             and
             bridled
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             estate
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             within
             it self
             
             is
             thought
             on
             nothing
             to
             depend
             more
             then
             upon
             these
             two
             speciall
             affections
             Feare
             and
             
               Love
               :
               Feare
            
             in
             the
             highest
             Governour
             himself
             ,
             and
             Love
             in
             the
             Subjects
             that
             live
             under
             Him.
             The
             Subjects
             love
             for
             the
             most
             part
             continueth
             as
             long
             as
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Kings
             doth
             last
             ,
             in
             whom
             vertue
             decaieth
             not
             as
             long
             as
             they
             feare
             to
             do
             that
             which
             may
             alienate
             the
             loving
             hearts
             of
             their
             Subjects
             from
             them
             .
             Feare
             to
             do
             evill
             groweth
             from
             the
             harm
             which
             evill
             doers
             are
             to
             suffer
             .
             If
             therefore
             private
             men
             which
             know
             the
             danger
             they
             are
             subject
             unto
             ,
             being
             malefactors
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             so
             boldly
             adventure
             upon
             heinous
             crimes
             ,
             Only
             because
             they
             know
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             some
             Transgressor
             sometimes
             to
             escape
             the
             danger
             of
             law
             .
             In
             the
             Mighty
             upon
             earth
             (
             which
             are
             not
             alwaies
             so
             Virtuous
             and
             Holy
             that
             their
             own
             good
             minds
             will
             bridle
             them
             )
             what
             may
             we
             look
             for
             considering
             the
             frailty
             of
             mens
             nature
             ,
             if
             the
             world
             do
             once
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             Maxime
             that
             Kings
             ought
             to
             live
             in
             no
             subjection
             ,
             that
             how
             grievous
             disorder
             soever
             they
             fall
             into
             ,
             none
             may
             have
             coercive
             power
             over
             them
             .
             Yet
             so
             it
             is
             that
             this
             we
             must
             necessarily
             admit
             as
             a
             number
             of
             rightwell
             Learned
             men
             are
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             set
             down
             first
             what
             there
             is
             which
             may
             induce
             men
             so
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             their
             severall
             inventions
             or
             ways
             who
             judge
             it
             a
             thing
             necessary
             even
             for
             Kings
             themselves
             to
             be
             punishable
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             men
             .
             The
             question
             it self
             we
             will
             not
             determine
             ,
             The
             reasons
             of
             each
             opinion
             being
             opened
             it
             shall
             be
             best
             for
             the
             wise
             to
             judge
             which
             of
             them
             is
             likeliest
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Our
             purpose
             being
             not
             to
             oppugne
             any
             save
             onely
             that
             which
             Reformers
             hold
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             rather
             to
             enquire
             then
             to
             give
             sentance
             .
             Inducements
             
             leading
             men
             to
             think
             the
             highest
             Majestrate
             should
             not
             be
             judged
             of
             any
             saving
             God
             alone
             ,
             are
             specially
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             there
             could
             be
             in
             naturall
             bodies
             no
             motion
             of
             any
             thing
             unlesse
             there
             were
             some
             which
             moved
             all
             things
             and
             continueth
             unmoveable
             ,
             even
             so
             in
             politick
             Societies
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             unpunishable
             or
             else
             no
             man
             shall
             suffer
             punishment
             ,
             For
             sith
             punishments
             proceed
             alwaies
             from
             Superiors
             to
             whom
             the
             administration
             of
             justice
             belongeth
             ,
             which
             administration
             must
             have
             necessarily
             a
             fountain
             that
             deriveth
             it
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             not
             from
             any
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             the
             Course
             of
             Justice
             should
             go
             infinitely
             in
             a
             Circle
             every
             Superiour
             having
             his
             Superior
             without
             end
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             ;
             therefore
             a
             well-spring
             ,
             it
             followeth
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             supreme
             head
             of
             Justice
             whereunto
             all
             are
             subject
             ,
             but
             it self
             in
             subjection
             to
             none
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             Preheminence
             if
             some
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             who
             but
             the
             King
             shall
             have
             it
             ?
             Kings
             therefore
             no
             man
             can
             have
             lawfull
             power
             and
             Authority
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             If
             private
             men
             offend
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Majestrate
             over
             them
             which
             judgeth
             ;
             if
             Majestrates
             they
             have
             their
             Prince
             .
             If
             Princes
             there
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Tribunall
             ,
             before
             which
             they
             shall
             appeare
             :
             on
             earth
             they
             are
             not
             accomptable
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             breaks
             off
             abruptly
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           FORM
           OF
           Church
           Government
           ,
           
             Before
             and
             after
             Christ.
          
           As
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           OLD
           and
           NEW
           TESTAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               in
               the
            
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             THerewere
             Priests
             before
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Melchisedech
               Genes
            
             .
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Egypt
            
             
               
                 46.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 41.
                 50.
                 
                 Patiphera
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             East
             ,
             
               
                 Job
                 .
                 12.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Exod.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 Madian
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Among
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               Exod.
            
             19.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             
               Young
               men
            
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Israel
             Exod.
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Eldest
             Sons
             or
             
               First-Born
               Numb
            
             .
             3.
             12.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             
               Under
               MOSES
               .
            
             
               The
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               was
               either
               personal
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               not
               a
               man
               left
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Or
               Representative
               in
               which
               the
               
                 
                   Estate
                   ,
                
                 
                   Tribes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cities
                   ,
                   whose
                   Daughters
                   the
                   towns
                   adjacent
                   are
                   called
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I.
               The
               Estate
               had
               ever
               one
               Governor
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Joshua
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Judges
                   ,
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Tirshathaes
                     or
                  
                   (
                   Vice-Roys
                   )
                   Ezra
                   2.
                   63.
                   with
                   whom
                   were
                   joyned
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   Elders
                   called
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   and
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               Tribes
               had
               every
               one
               their
               Prince
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Phylarcha
                 (
                 Num.
              
               2.
               )
               with
               whom
               were
               joyned
               the
               
                 Chief
                 of
                 the
                 Families
                 ,
                 Patriarchae
                 (
                 Num.
              
               1.
               4.
               )
            
             
               III.
               The
               Cities
               had
               each
               likewise
               their
               
                 Ruler
                 :
                 Judg.
              
               9.
               30.
               1
               
               Kings
               22.
               26.
               2
               
               Kings
               23.
               8.
               with
               whom
               were
               joyned
               the
               Elders
               ,
               or
               
                 Ancients
                 (
                 Ruth
              
               4.
               2.
               
               Ezra
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               These
               last
               ,
               not
               before
               they
               came
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               (
               and
               were
               setled
               in
               their
               Citys
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               Moses
               sometime
               consulted
               only
               with
               
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
              
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 one
                 Trumpet
              
               only
               sounded
               ,
               Num.
               10.
               4.
               
               In
               some
               other
               causes
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 or
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
              
               LXX
               .
               )
               and
               then
               
                 both
                 Trumpets
              
               
               called
               
                 (
                 Num.
              
               10.
               3.
               
               )
               *
               
                 when
                 all
                 did
                 meet
                 it
                 represented
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               [
               So
               then
               sometimes
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Israel
               met
               ;
               sometimes
               the
               whole
               people
               were
               represented
               by
               the
               chief
               men
               of
               the
               several
               Tribes
               .
               ]
            
             
               The
               highest
               BENCH
               ,
               or
               Judgment
               for
               causes
               of
               greatest
               difficulty
               was
               that
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               first
               were
               the
               Fathers
               of
               each
               Family
               that
               came
               down
               to
               
                 Egypt
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               46.
               )
               which
               number
               did
               after
               that
               remain
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               1.
               9.
               and
               was
               at
               last
               by
               God
               himself
               so
               appointed
               Num.
               11.
               16.
               
               See
               (
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8.
               )
            
             
               The
               inferiour
               BENCHES
               ,
               for
               matters
               of
               less
               importance
               were
               erected
               by
               Jethroes
               advice
               .
            
             
               Of
               Rulers
               of
               
                 
                   Thousands
                
                 
                   Hundreds
                
                 
                   Fiftiss
                
                 
                   Tithings
                
              
               Exod.
               18.
               21
               ,
               26
               ,
            
             
               And
               after
               established
               by
               Gods
               approbation
               
                 (
                 Deut.
              
               16.
               )
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               (
               as
               Josephus
               saith
               )
               were
               seven
               Judges
               ,
               and
               for
               each
               Judge
               two
               Levites
               ,
               which
               made
               together
               the
               Bench
               of
               each
               City
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Forme
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
                 [
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Priests
               .
            
             
               THe
               Priesthood
               was
               settled
               in
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levy
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               Levy
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Cohath
                 ,
                 Gershom
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               ,
               Line
               of
               Cohath
               was
               preferred
               before
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
             
               From
               him
               descended
               four
               Families
               ,
               
                 Amram
                 ,
                 Izhar
                 ,
                 Hebron
              
               ,
               and
               Uzziel
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               the
               Stock
               of
               Amram
               was
               made
               chief
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               two
               Sons
               ,
               Aaron
               and
               Moses
               .
            
             
               Aaron
               was
               by
               God
               appointed
               High-priest
               ,
            
             
               So
               that
               there
               came
               to
               be
               four
               distinctions
               of
               Levites
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Aaron
                 as
                 chief
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cohath
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Gershon
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Merari
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               was
               at
               the
               beginning
               in
               the
               Desert
               ,
               a
               Camp
               in
               the
               middest
               whereof
               the
               Ark
               and
               Tabernacle
               were
               pitched
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               four
               Coasts
               whereof
               they
               quartered
               themselves
               ,
               
                 on
                 every
                 side
              
               three
               Tribes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     On
                     the
                  
                   
                     East
                  
                   
                     side
                  
                   
                     
                       Judah
                       ,
                       Issachar
                       ,
                       Zabulon
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Num.
                     2
                     verse
                     3
                  
                
                 
                   
                     South
                  
                   
                     
                       Reuben
                       ,
                       Simeon
                       ,
                       Gad
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                
                 
                   
                     West
                  
                   
                     
                       Ephraim
                       ,
                       Manasses
                       ,
                       Benjamin
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                
                 
                   
                     North
                  
                   
                     
                       Dan
                       ,
                       Asher
                       ,
                       Napthali
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               four
               Quarters
               were
               committed
               to
               those
               four
               Divisions
               of
               Levites
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                  
                   
                     East
                  
                   
                     quarter
                     to
                  
                   
                     Aaron
                     and
                     his
                     Family
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     3.
                     verse
                     38.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     South
                  
                   
                     The
                     Cohathites
                     ,
                  
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     West
                  
                   
                     The
                     Gershonites
                     ,
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     North
                  
                   
                     The
                     Merarites
                     ,
                  
                   
                     35.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               Who
               lodged
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               charge
               of
               them
               as
               of
               their
               several
               Wards
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               was
               not
               an
               *
               equality
               in
               these
               four
               ;
               for
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Aarons
               Family
               ,
               which
               bare
               the
               Ark
               it self
               was
               chief
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Cohaths
               ,
               which
               bare
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Vessels
               next
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Gershons
               ,
               which
               bare
               the
               Veile
               and
               Hangings
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               Third
            
             
               4.
               
               Meraries
               ,
               which
               bare
               the
               Pillars
               and
               Posts
               ,
               last
               .
               Neither
               were
               all
               the
               Levites
               of
               each
               of
               these
               several
               houses
               equal
               ,
               but
               God
               ordained
               a
               superiority
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Over
                     the
                  
                   
                     Priests
                  
                   
                     Eleazar
                  
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     3.
                     ver
                     .
                     30.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Cohathites
                  
                   
                     Elizaphau
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Gershonites
                  
                   
                     Eliasaph
                  
                   
                     24.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Merarites
                  
                   
                     Zuriel
                  
                   
                     35.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               Whom
               he
               termeth
               Nesiim
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Prelates
               or
               Superiors
               .
               No
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               permit
               these
               four
               to
               be
               equals
               among
               themselves
               ;
               but
            
             
               Appointe●
               
                 
                   
                     Ithamar
                     (
                     Exod.
                  
                   38.
                   21.
                   to
                   command
                   over
                   
                     
                       Eliasaph
                       with
                       his
                       
                         Gershonites
                         Num.
                      
                       4.
                       28.
                       
                    
                     
                       Zuriel
                       with
                       his
                       
                         Merarites
                         ,
                         Num.
                      
                       4.
                       33.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Eleazar
                     (
                     Nu.
                  
                   4.
                   16
                   )
                   to
                   have
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                   
                     
                       his
                       own
                       Family
                       .
                    
                     
                       Elizaphau
                       with
                       his
                       Cohathites
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Note
                   .
                
              
               Yea
               he
               maketh
               not
               Eleazar
               ,
               and
               Ithamar
               to
               be
               absolute
               equalls
               ,
               but
               giveth
               Eleazar
               preeminence
               over
               Ithamer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               termeth
               him
               
                 Nasi
                 Nasiim
                 ,
                 Princeps
                 Principum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Praelatus
                 Praelatorum
                 ,
                 Num.
              
               3.
               32.
               
            
             
               And
               all
               these
               under
               Aaron
               the
               *
               highest
               .
            
             
               So
               that
            
             
               1.
               
               Aaron
               was
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Under
               him
               Eleazar
               ;
               who
               as
               he
               had
               his
               peculiar
               charge
               to
               look
               unto
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               *
               also
               generally
               to
               rule
               both
               Ithamars
               jurisdiction
               and
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Under
               him
               Ithamar
               ,
               over
               two
               Families
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Under
               him
               the
               three
               Prelates
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Under
               each
               of
               them
               their
               several
               
                 Chief
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               they
               are
               termed
               
                 (
                 Exod.
              
               6.
               25.
               
               )
               under
               Elizaphau
               Foure
               ,
               under
               Eliasaph
               two
               ,
               under
               Zuriel
               two
               .
               Num.
               3.
               18.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Under
               these
               the
               several
               persons
               of
               their
               Kindred
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Note
                   .
                
              
               This
               is
               here
               worth
               the
               noting
               ,
               that
               albeit
               ,
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               Aaron
               was
               the
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               forbear
               to
               takeany
               argument
               from
               him
               ,
               (
               yet
               Eleazar
               )
               who
               was
               no
               Type
               ,
               nor
               ever
               so
               deemed
               by
               any
               Writer
               )
               will
               serve
               sufficiently
               to
               shew
               such
               superiority
               as
               is
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 a
                 personal
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 one
                 Man
                 resiant
                 over
                 the
                 Heads
                 or
                 Rulers
                 of
                 divers
                 charges
              
               [
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               State
               or
               National
               Government
               ,
               as
               here
               in
               Israel
               under
               Moses
               ,
               who
               was
               (
               as
               Kings
               now
               are
               )
               
                 custos
                 utriusque
                 tabulae
              
               ,
               and
               took
               care
               of
               all
               matters
               Civil
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Form
               of
               Government
               under
               JOSHUA
               .
            
             
               THe
               Commonwealth
               being
               changed
               from
               the
               Ambulatory
               Form
               ,
               into
               a
               setled
               Estate
               in
               the
               Citys
               of
               Caanau
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Levites
               were
               divided
               according
               to
               the
               several
               Quarters
               of
               the
               Campe
               ,
               so
               now
               were
               they
               sorted
               into
               the
               several
               Territories
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               so
               God
               commanded
               ,
               Num.
               35.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               Lot
               so
               fell
               ,
               that
               the
               four
               partitions
               of
               the
               XII
               .
               Tribes
               were
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               camped
               before
               together
               ,
               but
               after
               another
               sort
               ,
               for
               the
               Tribes
               of
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Juda
                     ,
                     Simeon
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Benjamine
                   made
                   the
                   first
                   Quarter
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Ephraim
                     ,
                     Dan
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     half
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                     Manasses
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   Quarter
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Izachar
                     ,
                     Ashur
                     ,
                     Napthali
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   
                     half
                     of
                     Manasses
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   Quarter
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Zebulun
                     ,
                     Reuben
                     ,
                     and
                     Gad
                  
                   the
                   fourth
                   Quarter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Now
               in
               these
               Four.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               charge
               ,
               or
               over-sight
               of
               the
               first
               was
               committed
               to
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               therein
               assigned
               to
               them
               XIII
               .
               Cities
               ,
               in
               Judah
               and
               Simeon
               IX
               .
               and
               in
               Benjamin
               IV.
               
                 (
                 Joshua
              
               21.
               10.
               
               &c.
               )
            
             
               2.
               of
               the
               second
               the
               care
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Cohathites
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               *
               therein
               assigned
               to
               them
               X.
               cities
               ;
               in
               Ephraim
               IV.
               in
               Dan.
               IV.
               and
               in
               the
               
                 half
                 of
                 Manasses
              
               II.
               
                 (
                 Joshua
              
               21.
               20.
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Family
               of
               Gershon
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               therein
               assigned
               to
               them
               XIII
               .
               cities
               ;
               
               in
               Issachar
               IV.
               in
               Asher
               IV.
               in
               Napthali
               III.
               in
               the
               other
               
                 half
                 of
                 Manasses
              
               II.
               
                 (
                 Joshua
              
               21.
               27.
               )
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               oversight
               of
               the
               fourth
               partition
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Merarites
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               therein
               assigned
               to
               them
               XII
               .
               cities
               ;
               in
               Zebulun
               IV.
               in
               Reuben
               IV.
               in
               Gad
               IV.
               
                 (
                 Joshua
              
               21.
               34.
               )
            
             
               These
               were
               in
               all
               XLVIII
               cities
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chief
               (
               as
               may
               appear
               )
               were
               cities
               set
               on
               hills
               ,
               and
               all
               scituate
               in
               such
               proportion
               of
               distance
               ,
               as
               they
               most
               equally
               parted
               their
               Tribe
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               perform
               unto
               them
               their
               duties
               of
               attendance
               and
               instruction
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               there
               were
               in
               Joshua's
               time
               added
               by
               decree
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Nethinims
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Gibeon
               for
               the
               lowest
               Ministeries
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 (
                 Joshua
              
               9.
               27.
               )
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               the
               order
               was
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Eleazer
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Phineas
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Abisa.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 three
                 Nesilm
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Rase
                   Aboth
                
                 (
                 or
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Families
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Levites
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Nethinims
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Note
                   .
                
              
               If
               this
               power
               and
               superiority
               was
               necessary
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               people
               and
               Priests
               were
               within
               one
               Trench
               ,
               even
               within
               the
               view
               of
               
                 Aarons
                 eye
              
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               scattered
               abroad
               in
               divers
               cities
               farre
               distant
               ,
               was
               the
               retaining
               of
               it
               more
               then
               necessary
               .
            
             
               *
               Now
               the
               abovesaid
               48.
               
               
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
              
               were
               these
               ,
            
             
             
               In
               Judah
               and
               
                 Simeon
                 IX
                 .
                 viz.
              
               
               
               
                 "
                 Hebron
                 ,
                 Libna
                 ,
                 Jattir
                 ,
                 Estitema
                 ,
                 Holon
                 ,
                 Debir
                 ,
                 Ain
                 ,
                 Jutta
                 ,
                 Bethshemesh
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Benjamin
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Gibeon
                 ,
                 Geba
                 ,
                 Anathoth
                 ,
                 Almon.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Ephraim
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
               
                 "
                 Sichem
                 ,
                 Gezer
                 ,
                 Kibraim
                 ,
                 Beth-horon
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Dan
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Eltekah
                 ,
                 Tekoa
                 ,
                 Gibethorn
                 ,
                 Aialon
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 half
                 of
                 Manasses
                 II.
                 viz
              
               ,
               
               
                 "
                 Taanach
                 ,
                 Gathrimmon
              
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Issachar
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Kishon
                 ,
                 Dabera
                 ,
                 Jarmath
                 ,
                 Engamin
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Aser
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Mishall
                 ,
                 Abdon
                 ,
                 Helka
                 ,
                 Rehob
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Nepthali
                 III.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Kedish
                 Galilaae
                 ,
                 Itamoth
                 Dor
                 ,
                 Kiriathaim
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 half
                 of
                 Manasses
                 II.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Golau
                 Ashtaroth
              
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Zabulon
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Jockmea
                 ,
                 Karta
                 ,
                 Dimna
                 ,
                 Nahalal
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               
                 Reuben
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 "
                 Bezer
                 ,
                 Jahaza
                 ,
                 Kedimoth
                 ,
                 Nephaath
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               
                 Gad.
                 IV.
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 Mahanaim
                 Heshbon
              
               ,
               and
               Jazer
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Forme
               of
               Government
               under
               DAVID
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Note
                   .
                
              
               ALbeit
               under
               Sauls
               Government
               small
               regard
               was
               had
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               David
               found
               at
               his
               coming
               a
               Superiority
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               besides
               the
               Priests
               ,
               he
               found
               six
               Princes
               or
               Rulers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               over
               six
               families
               of
               the
               Levites
               (
               1.
               
               Chron.
               15.
               5
               ,
               6.
               &c.
               )
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Uriel
                     .
                  
                   
                     over
                  
                   
                     Cohath
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Asaiah
                     .
                  
                   
                     Merart
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Joel
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gershom
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Shemaiah
                     .
                  
                   
                     Elizaphau
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Eliel
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hebron
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Aminadab
                     .
                  
                   
                     Uzziel
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Likewise
               between
               the
               two
               Priests
               an
               inequality
               ,
               the
               one
               Abiathar
               ,
               attending
               the
               Ark
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               the
               higher
               Function
               ,
               the
               other
               Zadock
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               at
               Gibeon
               (
               2
               Sam.
               20.
               25.
               1
               
               Chr
               16.
               37.
               39.
               )
               But
               after
               the
               Arke
               was
               brought
               back
               ,
               he
               set
               a
               most
               exquisite
               Order
               among
               the
               Levites
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Samuels
               direction
               .
               1.
               
               Chron.
               9.
               22.
               
               So
               that
               he
               is
               there
               reckoned
               as
               a
               new
               Founder
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               them
               he
               made
               six
               Orders
               .
               1
               Chron.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     Priests
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     24000.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     4.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Priests
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     Judges
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     6000.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     4.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     Officers
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     Singers
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     4000
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     Porters
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     4000
                  
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Zadock
              
               was
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Eleazar
               ,
               and
               Abimelech
               the
               second
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               
               Ithamar
               (
               1
               Chron.
               24.
               3.
               )
            
             
               *
               
                 Besides
                 and
                 under
                 these
              
               were
               XXIIII
               other
               Courses
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               
                 
                   Eleazar
                   .
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   Ithamar
                   .
                   VIII
                   .
                
              
               1
               Chron.
               24.
               4.
               
            
             
               Which
               24
               are
               called
               in
               the
               5.
               verse
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               learned
               Interpreters
               ,
               That
               the
               24.
               
               Elders
               Apoc.
               4.
               4.
               have
               reference
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               Levites
               that
               ministred
               to
               the
               Priests
               in
               their
               Function
               ,
               likewise
               24.
               
               Courses
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               9.
               
               Families
               
               the
               heads
               of
               whom
               are
               set
               down
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Chron.
               23.
               6.
               
               &
               24.
               
               &
               20.
               
               And
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               them
               is
               thus
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
             
               All
               this
               was
               written
               with
               the
               L.
               Primats
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               Of
               
                 
                   Cohath
                   4.
                   
                   
                     
                       Amram
                       .
                       
                         
                           Moses
                           
                             
                               Gershom
                               .
                            
                             
                               Shubael
                               .
                            
                             
                               I.
                               Iohdeia
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Eleazar
                           .
                           
                             
                               Rehabiah
                               .
                            
                             
                               II.
                               Eshiah
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Izhar
                       .
                       
                         
                           Shelomith
                           .
                           
                             
                               III.
                               Iahath
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Hebron
                       .
                       
                         
                           IIII.
                           Ieriah
                           .
                        
                         
                           V.
                           Amariah
                           .
                        
                         
                           VI.
                           Iahaziel
                           .
                        
                         
                           VII
                           .
                           Iekameam
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Uzziel
                       .
                       
                         
                           Micha
                           .
                           
                             
                               VIII
                               .
                               Shamir
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Iesiah
                           ,
                           or
                           Isshiah
                           .
                           
                             
                               IX
                               .
                               Zechariah
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Gershom
                   2.
                   
                   
                     
                       Laadan
                       .
                       or
                       Libni
                       .
                       
                         
                           X.
                           Iehiel
                           .
                        
                         
                           XI
                           .
                           Zetham
                           .
                        
                         
                           XII
                           .
                           Ioel.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Shimei
                       
                         
                           XIII
                           .
                           Shelomith
                           .
                        
                         
                           XIIII
                           .
                           Haziel
                           .
                        
                         
                           XV.
                           Haran
                           .
                        
                         
                           XVI
                           .
                           Iahath
                           .
                        
                         
                           XVII
                           .
                           Ziza
                           or
                           Zina
                           .
                        
                         
                           XVIII
                           .
                           Ieush
                           and
                           Beriah
                           ,
                           who
                           were
                           counted
                           for
                           one
                           (
                           1
                           Chr.
                           23.
                           11.
                           )
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Merari
                   3.
                   
                   
                     
                       Mahli
                       .
                       
                         
                           Eleazar
                           .
                           (
                           obiit
                           sine
                           filiis
                           1
                           Chr.
                           23.
                           22
                           )
                        
                         
                           Kish
                           .
                           
                             
                               XIX
                               .
                               Ierahmeel
                               :
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Mushi
                       
                         
                           XX.
                           Marli
                           .
                        
                         
                           XXI
                           .
                           Eder
                           .
                        
                         
                           XXII
                           .
                           Ierimoth
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Iehazia
                       .
                       
                         
                           Beno
                           .
                           
                             
                               XXIII
                               .
                               Shoham
                               .
                            
                             
                               XXIIII
                               .
                               Zaccur
                               .
                            
                             
                               XXV
                               .
                               Ibri
                               .
                               *
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               *
            
             
             
               
               III.
               Of
               Judges
               that
               sate
               for
               Causes
               as
               well
               of
               God
               as
               the
               King
               there
               were
               appointed
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 On
                 this
                 side
                 Jordan
                 upwards
                 towards
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Ashabiah
                 the
                 Hebronite
                 (
                 1
                 Chron.
                 26.
                 30.
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 On
                 this
                 side
                 Jordan
                 downwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 Chenaniah
                 the
                 Isharite
                 (
                 1
                 Chron.
                 26.
                 29.
                 )
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Beyond
                 Jordan
                 over
                 the
                 two
                 Tribes
                 and
                 the
                 half
                 ,
                 Jerijah
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Hebronites
                 (
                 1
                 Chr.
                 26.
                 31.
                 )
              
            
             
               
               IV.
               Of
               Officers
               .
            
             
               Scribes
               .
               
                 
                   Shemajah
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   24.
                   6.
                   )
                
                 
                   Serajah
                   (
                   2
                   Sam.
                   8.
                   17.
                   )
                
                 
                   Shevah
                   (
                   2
                   Sam.
                   20.
                   25.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               Scribes
               of
               the
               
                 
                   Levites
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   24.
                   6.
                   )
                
                 
                   Temple
                   (
                   2
                   Kings
                   22.
                   3.
                   
                   Jerem.
                   36.
                   10.
                   )
                
                 
                   People
                   (
                   Matt.
                   2.
                   4.
                   )
                
                 
                   King.
                   2
                   Kings
                   (
                   12.
                   10.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               V.
               Of
               the
               Singers
               ,
               likewise
               he
               set
               XXIV
               .
               courses
               ,
               over
               
               which
               he
               placed
               three
               chief
               out
               of
               the
               three
               families
               Chro.
               15.
               17.
               
               &
               25.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               
                 
                   
                     Cohath
                     ,
                     Heman
                     Samuels
                  
                   Nephew
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   6.
                   33.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Gershoni
                     ,
                     Asaph
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   6.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Merari
                     ,
                     Ethau
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Jeduthun
                   (
                   1
                   Chro.
                   6.
                   44.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               Of
               these
               Heman
               was
               the
               Chief
               (
               1
               Chron.
               25.
               5.
               )
            
             
               Under
               these
               were
               divers
               others
               *
               
                 (
                 Chron.
              
               15.
               18.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               VI.
               Of
               
               Porters
               who
               were
               divided
               into
               the
               
                 
                   Keepers
                   of
                   the
                   Watch
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   
                     (
                     Matt.
                  
                   27.
                   65.
                   )
                   Psal.
                   134.
                   1.
                   
                   )
                   who
                   were
                   placed
                   on
                   each
                   quarter
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   (
                   1
                   Chr.
                   26.
                   13.
                   14.
                   
                   &c.
                   )
                   On
                   the
                   
                     
                       East
                       side
                       VI.
                       over
                       whom
                       was
                       Shelemiah
                       .
                    
                     
                       South
                       IV.
                       (
                       for
                       the
                       Tablernacle
                       II.
                       for
                       Asuppim
                       )
                       over
                       whom
                       was
                       Obed-Edom
                       .
                    
                     
                       West
                       IV.
                       over
                       whō
                       was
                       Hosa
                       .
                    
                     
                       North
                       IV.
                       over
                       whom
                       was
                       Zechariah
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Over
                   all
                   these
                   it
                   seemeth
                   Benajah
                   ,
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Jehoiadah
                   the
                   Priest
                   was
                   the
                   chief
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   27
                   5.
                   )
                   *
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   4.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   Treasurers
                   for
                   the
                   
                     
                       Revenues
                       of
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       (
                       1
                       Chr.
                       26.
                       20.
                       )
                       
                         Cohath
                         ,
                         Shebuel
                      
                       of
                       
                         Moses
                         ,
                         Gershon
                         ,
                         Jehiel
                         ,
                         Merari
                         ,
                         Ahiah
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       Things
                       dedicated
                       by
                       vow
                       ,
                       &
                       
                         c.
                         Shelomith
                      
                       (
                       1
                       Chr.
                       26.
                       26.
                       )
                       
                         Cohath
                         ,
                         Shebuel
                      
                       of
                       
                         Moses
                         ,
                         Gershon
                         ,
                         Jehiel
                         ,
                         Merari
                         ,
                         Ahiah
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Over
               all
               the
               Porters
               was
               Chenaniah
               (
               1
               Chron.
               26
               ,
               29.
               15.
               22
               ,
               27
               ,
               )
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               that
               besides
               Zadock
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               Abimelech
               (
               the
               second
               )
               we
               
               find
               mention
               of
               Hashabiah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Kemuel
               ,
               as
               chief
               of
               the
               whole
               Tribe
               (
               1
               Chro.
               27.
               17.
               
               )
               so
               that
               there
               was
            
             
               
                 
                   One
                   over
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   Zadock
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   over
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   Ahimeleck
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   over
                   the
                   Tribe
                   .
                   Hashabiah
                   .
                
              
            
             
               As
               over
               the
               
                 
                   Levits
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Jehdaiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Judges
                   ,
                   Chasabiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Officers
                   ,
                   Shemaiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Singers
                   ,
                   Heman
                   .
                
                 
                   Porters
                   ,
                   Chenaniah
                   or
                   Benaeiah
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Agreeable
               to
               this
               form
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               under
               .
               Josias
               there
               were
               three
               *
               
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               
                 Hilkiah
                 ,
                 Zachariah
              
               ,
               and
               Jehiel
               (
               2
               Chron.
               35.
               8.
               
               )
               and
               that
               the
               Levites
               had
               over
               them
               six
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               2
               Chron.
               35.
               9.
               
            
             
               Again
               under
               Zedekiah
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               carried
               into
               Captivity
               Seraiah
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Zephaniah
               the
               second
               Priest
               (
               2
               King.
               25.
               18.
               )
            
             
               Likewise
               under
               Ezekiah
               ,
               at
               the
               provision
               for
               the
               Levites
               portions
               ,
               there
               were
               10.
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               or
               Overseers
               of
               the
               Levites
               :
               over
               whom
               was
               Cononiah
               the
               *
               Chief
               ,
               and
               Shimei
               the
               *
               Second
               :
               And
               so
               Kore
               over
               voluntary
               Offerings
               ;
               and
               six
               Levites
               under
               him
               (
               2
               Chro.
               31.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Form
               of
               Government
               under
               NEHEMIAH
               .
            
             
               OF
               whom
               ,
               and
               Esdras
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               all
               according
               to
               Moses
               institution
               
                 (
                 Ezra
              
               6.
               18.
               )
               
                 (
                 Nehemiah
              
               10.
               34.
               36.
               )
            
             
               There
               was
               then
               
                 
                   
                     Eliasha
                     ,
                     the
                     *
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   (
                   Nehemiah
                   3.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Seraiah
                     ,
                     the
                     *
                     ruler
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   11.
                   11
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Zabdiel
                     ,
                     the
                     *
                     Overseer
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     .
                  
                   11.
                   14
                   )
                
              
            
             
               The
               Courses
               were
               then
               but
               XXII
               
                 (
                 Nehemiah
              
               12.
               12.
               )
            
             
               There
               was
               then
               
                 
                   
                     Uzzi
                     ,
                     *
                     the
                     Overseer
                     of
                     the
                     Levites
                  
                   (
                   Nehemiah
                   11.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Jezrahia
                     ,
                     *
                     the
                     Oveseer
                     of
                     the
                     Singers
                  
                   (
                   Nehemiah
                   12.
                   42.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Shallum
                     ,
                     the
                     chief
                     of
                     the
                     Porters
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Chro.
                   9.
                   17.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Under
               Zabdiel
               at
               his
               hand
               
                 
                   Adaiah
                
                 
                   Amasai
                
              
               
                 (
                 Nehem.
              
               11
               ,
               ver
               .
               12-13
               .
               )
            
             
               Under
               Uzzi
               
                 
                   Shemaiah
                
                 
                   Sabbethai
                
                 
                   Jozabad
                
              
               
                 (
                 Nehem.
              
               11.
               15
               ,
               16.
               )
            
             
               Under
               Jezrahiah
               
                 
                   Mattaniah
                
                 
                   Bakbukiah
                
                 
                   Abda
                
              
               
                 (
                 Nehem.
              
               11.
               17.
               
            
             
             
               Under
               Shallum
               
                 
                   Akkub
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   9.
                   17.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Talmon
                     .
                     (
                     Nehem.
                  
                   11.
                   19.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               So
               that
               there
               was
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   high-Priest
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Second
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Third
                     ,
                     Overseers
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   *
                   Ezra
                   8.
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Overseer
                   of
                   the
                   Levites
                   ,
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Levites
                   ,
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Levites
                   ,
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Heads
                   of
                   the
                   Nethinims
                   ,
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Nethinims
                   of
                   
                     
                       the
                       Gibeonites
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Solomons
                       Servant
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               brief
               Recapitulation
               of
               the
               Degrees
               observed
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               with
               an
               accommodation
               thereof
               unto
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               OUt
               of
               these
               we
               gather
               this
               Form
               to
               have
               been
            
             
               I.
               Moses
               in
               whom
               was
               the
               Supream
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               to
               visit
               
                 Aaron
                 (
                 Numb
              
               .
               3.
               10.
               )
            
             
               II.
               Aaron
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
                 (
                 Levit.
              
               21.
               20.
               
               Numb
               .
               35.
               28.
               
               Nehem.
               3.
               1.
               )
               
                 
                   head
                   (
                   2
                   Cron.
                   19-11
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   2
                   Chron.
                   9.
                   11.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               III.
               Eleazar
               the
               Second
               (
               2
               King.
               25.
               18.
               
               )
               as
               there
               Zephaniah
               is
               said
               to
               be
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Prelate
                     of
                     Prelates
                     (
                     Num.
                  
                   3.
                   22.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Chief
                     Overseer
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Bishop
                     (
                     Jer.
                  
                   20.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   At
                   his
                   hand
                   Ithamar
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
              
               (
               1
               Chron.
               27.
               17
               )
            
             
             
               V.
               
                 Elizaphau
                 ,
                 Eliasaph
                 ,
                 Zuriel
              
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Prelates
                     (
                     Num.
                  
                   3.
                   24
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 
                   Overseers
                   or
                   
                     Bishops
                     (
                     Nehem.
                  
                   11.
                   14.
                   22.
                   
                   )
                   c.
                   12.
                   32.
                   
                
              
            
             
               VI.
               In
               the
               XXIV
               .
               courses
               set
               by
               David
               ;
            
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
                 .
                 Ezra
              
               8.
               29.
               
            
             
               The
               house
               
                 
                   Of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   .
                
              
               1
               Chron.
               24.
               5.
               
            
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
              
               19.
               1.
               
               (
               2
               Kings
               19.
               2.
               )
            
             
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Families
                 ,
                 (
                 Nehemiah
              
               12.
               12.
               )
            
             
               
                 Chief
                 Priests
              
               (
               Acts
               19.
               14.
               )
            
             
               VII
               .
               The
               Priests
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Whether
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Country
               Towns
               (
               2
               Chron.
               3.
               19.
               )
            
             
               VIII
               .
               The
               Overseer
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 (
                 Nehem.
              
               11.
               22.
               )
            
             
               IX
               ,
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Levites
               (
               1
               Chron
               ,
               15
               ,
               5
               ,
               )
               (
               2
               Chron
               ,
               31
               ,
               12
               ,
               and
               35
               ,
               9
               ,
               )
               Nehem
               ,
               12
               ,
               22
               ,
               )
            
             
               X.
               The
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 Officers
              
               .
               The
               Scribe
               ,
               *
               (
               2
               Chron
               ,
               31.
               13.
               )
            
             
               *
               Of
               the
               Singers
               ,
               (
               1
               Chron.
               16.
               5.
               )
               Nehem.
               12.
               42.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Porters
               ,
               (
               1
               Chron.
               9.
               17.
               and
               15.
               22.
               )
            
             
               Of
               the
               Treasurers
               ,
               (
               1
               Chron.
               26.
               24.
               2
               
               Chron.
               21.
               11.
               )
            
             
               XI
               .
               The
               Levites
               themselves
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               The
               Chief
               of
               the
               
                 Nethinims
                 ,
                 (
                 Nehem.
              
               11.
               21.
               )
            
             
               XIII
               .
               The
               Nethinims
               
                 
                   
                     Gibeonites
                     ,
                     (
                     Josua
                  
                   9.
                   21.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Solomons
                     servants
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   King.
                   9.
                   21.
                   
                   Nehem.
                   7.
                   60.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               only
               requisite
               that
               things
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               
               
                 they
                 be
                 diligently
              
               done
               ,
               against
               sloth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               be
               done
               continually
               and
               constantly
               ,
               *
               
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 (
                 against
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 redress
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               appointeth
               Overseers
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 urge
                 others
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 slack
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Chron.
                 24.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 34.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 course
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 31.
                 12.
                 
                 &
                 34.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 punish
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 
                   defective
                   (
                   Jerem.
                
                 29.
                 26
                 )
              
            
             
               For
               which
               cause
            
             
               A
               power
               of
               commanding
               was
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               (
               2
               Chron.
               23.
               8.
               
               &
               18.
               
               &
               24.
               26.
               
               &
               31.
               13.
               
            
             
               A
               power
               Judicial
               ,
               if
               they
               transgressed
               
                 (
                 Deut.
              
               17
               ,
               9.
               
               Zach.
               3.
               7.
               
               Ezek.
               44.
               24.
               )
            
             
               
                 Under
                 paine
                 of
                 
                   death
                   ,
                   (
                   Deut.
                
                 17.
                 12.
                 )
              
               
                 Punishment
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Stocks
                   ,
                   (
                   Jer.
                
                 29.
                 26.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Gate
                   of
                   Benjamin
                   ,
                   (
                   Jer.
                
                 20.
                 2.
                 )
              
            
             
               Officers
               to
               Cite
               and
               Arrest
               .
               
                 (
                 John
              
               7.
               32.
               
               Acts
               5.
               18.
               )
               This
               Corporal
               .
            
             
               To
               suspend
               from
               the
               Function
               ,
               Ezra
               2.
               62.
               
            
             
               To
               excommunicate
               ,
               Ezra
               10.
               8.
               
               John
               9.
               22.
               
               &
               12.
               42
               ,
               16.
               2.
               
               This
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 now
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               alledged
               on
               only
               stop
               .
               That
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               was
               a
               
                 Figure
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               who
               being
               now
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Figure
               ceaseth
               ,
               and
               no
               Argument
               thence
               to
               be
               drawn
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 we
                 should
                 press
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 for
                 Eleazar
                 being
                 
                   Princeps
                   principum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Superior
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Superiors
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 in
                 Aarons
                 
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 by
                 any
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 reputed
                 a
                 
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 Aaron
                 be
                 accounted
                 such
                 ,
                 yet
                 Eleazar
                 will
                 serve
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
              
               As
               also
               the
               (
               2
               Chron.
               35
               ,
               8.
               )
               We
               read
               of
               three
               at
               once
               ,
               one
               only
               ,
               of
               which
               was
               
                 the
                 High-Priest
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               rest
               were
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               then
               answer
               to
               the
               other
               twaine
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 or
                 chief
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               Aaron
               and
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               
               after
               him
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               at
               his
               death
               ended
               that
               Type
               ;
               yet
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Eleazar
               being
               
                 Praelatus
                 Praelatorum
              
               ,
               governing
               and
               directing
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               subject
               to
               Moses
               was
               not
               any
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ;
               further
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               as
               so
               many
               several
               Eleazars
               under
               Christ
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               sent
               to
               
                 several
                 Coasts
              
               of
               the
               world
               to
               govern
               ,
               direct
               and
               teach
               Fcclesiastical
               persons
               and
               people
               in
               their
               several
               Divisions
               .
               We
               say
               also
               that
               many
               Primates
               now
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Eleazars
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               govern
               ,
               direct
               ,
               and
               teach
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               people
               in
               their
               several
               divisions
               ;
               and
               yet
               be
               under
               and
               responsible
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               and
               States
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               chief
               charge
               of
               matters
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               If
               it
               be
               further
               alledged
               ,
               that
               Eleazar
               and
               all
               Sacrificing
               Priests
               
                 (
                 quatenus
              
               Sacrificers
               )
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               sacrificed
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               Sacrifices
               typing
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 Answ.
                 This
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 and
                 further
              
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Popish
               sacrificing
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Office
                 and
                 other
                 performance
              
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               is
               utterly
               unlawful
               and
               sinful
               .
               But
               the
               other
               Imployments
               of
               
                 Eleazar
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               His
               
                 Governing
                 ,
                 Directing
              
               
               and
               teaching
               both
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               were
               not
               typical
               nor
               ended
               ,
               but
               are
               still
               of
               use
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               practiced
               the
               same
               ;
               so
               have
               their
               Successors
               to
               these
               very
               days
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               the
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Classes
              
               cannot
               but
               grant
               ;
               for
               this
               very
               
                 Authority
                 over
                 Ministers
              
               and
               people
               ,
               they
               use
               ,
               and
               therefore
               judg
               it
               not
               Typical
               .
            
             
               Besides
               St.
               Paul
               appearing
               before
               one
               ,
               but
               a
               weak
               resemblance
               of
               the
               old
               High
               Priest
               ,
               yielded
               him
               obedience
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               him
               a
               Governor
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               meerly
               unlawful
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               not
               remained
               in
               him
               something
               not
               Tipical
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               to
               cease
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Hence
               we
               see
               the
               Anabaptists
               shifts
               to
               be
               vain
               and
               gross
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               no
               Wars
               ,
               for
               the
               Jews
               wars
               were
               but
               Figures
               of
               our
               
                 spiritual
                 battle
                 ;
                 No
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Jews
               Magistrates
               were
               but
               Figures
               of
               our
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               and
               as
               no
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               no
               Oaths
               ,
               pretending
               these
               to
               be
               abolished
               by
               Christ.
               Answ.
               As
               in
               the
               Priests
               Office
               there
               were
               some
               things
               not
               Typical
               ,
               not
               ended
               :
               So
               Kings
               ,
               
                 Types
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               in
               somthing
               only
               prefigured
               ,
               and
               Typed
               him
               .
               In
               many
               things
               their
               Office
               is
               still
               of
               singular
               use
               ,
               for
               they
               become
               
                 Nursing
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               and
               provide
               that
               we
               may
               live
               a
               
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Honesty
                 .
              
               The
               lawfull
               use
               of
               Wars
               and
               Oaths
               hath
               been
               often
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Pope
               here
               claim
               authority
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Eleazar
               over
               all
               his
               brethren
               ,
               his
               Plea
               is
               
                 groundless
                 ,
                 wicked
                 and
                 insolent
              
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               each
               chief
               Bishop
               in
               any
               Kingdom
               ,
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               and
               Eleazar
               to
               Moses
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               sent
               into
               several
               
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               were
               all
               of
               equal
               power
               ,
               no
               one
               had
               Authority
               above
               the
               rest
               in
               their
               line
               ,
               or
               division
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               no
               Primate
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               Authority
               over
               any
               other
               Primate
               under
               a
               several
               Prince
               .
               But
               each
               Primate
               subject
               to
               Christ
               as
               Eleazar
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               each
               Primate
               subject
               to
               his
               several
               King.
               As
               Eleazar
               to
               Moses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Why
                 it
                 may
                 be
              
               .
            
             
               I.
               Out
               of
               
                 Dic.
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 Reformers
              
               tell
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               fetch
               our
               pattern
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Sanhedrim
               therefore
               it
               seems
               they
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               one
               Form
               may
               serve
               both
               us
               and
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               Except
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               fashion
               of
               government
               ,
               consisting
               of
               inequality
               .
               I
               see
               not
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               how
               any
               could
               
                 perish
                 in
                 that
                 contradiction
                 of
                 Core
                 ,
              
               which
               St
               Jude
               affirmeth
               ,
               for
               his
               plea
               was
               for
               
                 equalitie
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 preferring
                 of
                 Aaron
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Form
               should
               serve
               both
               .
            
             
               So
               thinketh
               St.
               Cyprian
               lib.
               3.
               epist.
               9.
               ad
               Rogatianum
               .
            
             
               So
               St
               
                 Hierome
                 .
                 Epist.
              
               85.
               
               
                 Ad
                 Evagrium
                 ,
                 traditiones
                 Apostolicae
                 sumptae
                 sunt
                 de
                 veteri
                 Testamento
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 Nepotianum
                 :
                 de
                 vita
                 Clericorum
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               St.
               
                 Leo.
                 Ita
                 veteris
                 Testamenti
                 Sacramenta
                 distinxit
                 ,
                 ut
                 quedam
                 ex
                 iis
                 ,
                 sicut
                 erant
                 condita
                 ,
                 Evangelicae
                 cruditioni
                 profutura
                 decerperet
                 ,
                 ut
                 quae
                 dudum
                 fuerant
                 consuetudines
                 Judaicae
                 ,
                 fierent
                 obsevantiae
                 Christianae
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               
                 Rabanus
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 institutione
                 Clericorum
              
               (
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               )
            
             
             
               They
               ground
               this
               their
               opinion
               upon
               that
               they
               see
            
             
               I.
               That
               the
               Synogogue
               is
               called
               a
               Type
               ,
               or
               Shadow
               ,
               and
               
                 [
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 now
              
               Heb.
               10.
               vers
               .
               1.
               ]
            
             
               II.
               That
               God
               himself
               saith
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               he
               will
               
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 to
                 himself
              
               (
               Esa.
               66.
               22.
               
               )
               there
               calling
               our
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               by
               those
               Legall
               names
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               there
               is
               an
               Agreemen
               in
               the
               
                 
                   Numbers
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       Numb
                       .
                       1.
                       16.
                       and
                       Luk.
                       9.
                       8.
                       
                    
                     
                       LXX
                       .
                       Numb
                       .
                       11.
                       16.
                       and
                       Luk.
                       10.
                       1.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Names
                     Angell
                  
                   ,
                   Mal.
                   2.
                   7.
                   and
                   Rev.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Degreers
                   
                     
                       
                         Aaron
                         .
                      
                       
                         Answerable
                         unto
                      
                       
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Eleazar
                         .
                      
                       
                         Archbishops
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Princes
                           of
                           Priests
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Bishops
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Priests
                         .
                      
                       
                         Presbyters
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Princes
                           of
                           Levites
                        
                      
                       
                         Archdeacons
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Levites
                         .
                      
                       
                         Deacons
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Nethinims
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Clerks
                           &
                           Sextons
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               *
               
                 And
                 their
                 often
                 enterchange
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferent
                 using
                 of
                 Priest
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 Levite
                 or
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 They
                 presumed
                 a
                 Correspondence
                 ,
                 and
                 Agreement
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             FORM
             OF
             Church
             Government
             ,
             In
             the
             NEW
             TESTAMENT
             .
          
           
             
               And
               first
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               THE
               whole
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               was
               at
               the
               first
               invested
               in
               
                 Christ
                 alone
              
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               termed
               our
               
                 
                   Apostle
                   (
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   Prophet
                   .
                   (
                   Deut.
                   18.
                   15.
                   
                   Act.
                   3.
                   22.
                   )
                
                 
                   Evangelist
                   (
                   Esa.
                   41.
                   27.
                   )
                
                 
                   Bishop
                   and
                   *
                   Pastor
                   (
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   25.
                   )
                
                 
                   Doctor
                   (
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   10.
                   )
                
                 
                   Deacon
                   .
                   (
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   8.
                   )
                
              
            
             
             
               II.
               When
               the
               Harvest
               was
               great
               (
               Mat.
               9.
               38.
               
               )
               that
               his
               Personall
               presence
               could
               not
               attend
               all
               ,
               he
               took
               unto
               him
               XII
               .
               as
               the
               XII
               .
               Patriarchs
               or
               XII
               .
               Fountains
               ,
               as
               St
               Jerome
               ,
               or
               the
               XII
               .
               Princes
               of
               the
               Tribes
               
               
                 (
                 Num.
              
               1.
               )
               
                 
                   
                     Gathering
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   Mat.
                   10.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Choosing
                     out
                     of
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Luke
                   6.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Whom
                     he
                     would
                  
                   Mark.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     called
                     them
                     to
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Luke
                   6.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Made
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Mark
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Named
                     them
                     Apostles
                  
                   .
                   Luke
                   6.
                   13.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 These
                 he
                 
                   began
                   to
                   send
                
                 (
                 Mark
                 6.
                 7.
                 )
              
               
                 
                   Gave
                   them
                   in
                   charge
                
                 (
                 Matt.
                 10.
                 1.
                 and
                 11.
                 1.
                 )
              
               
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 (
                 Luke
                 9.
                 2.
                 )
              
               
                 
                   To
                   heal
                
                 (
                 Matt.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 Luke
                 9.
                 2.
                 )
              
               
                 
                   To
                   cast
                   out
                   Devils
                
                 (
                 Matt.
                 10.
                 1.
                 )
              
            
             
               Gave
               them
               Power
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     take
                     maintenance
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   10.
                   10.
                   
                   Luke
                   9.
                   2.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     shake
                     off
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     witness
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   10.
                   14.
                   )
                
                 
                   So
                   
                     he
                     sent
                     them
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   10.
                   5.
                   
                   Luke
                   9.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   They
                   
                     went
                     and
                     preached
                  
                   (
                   Luke
                   9.
                   6.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               They
               
                 returned
                 and
                 made
                 relation
              
               ,
               What
               they
               had
               
                 
                   Done
                
                 
                   Taught
                
              
               Mark.
               6.
               30.
               
            
             
               III.
               After
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Harvest
               grew
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               XII
               .
               sufficed
               not
               all
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               1
               ,
               2.
               he
               
                 took
                 unto
                 him
                 other
              
               LXX
               ,
               as
               the
               70.
               
               
                 Palm
                 trees
                 ,
                 Num.
              
               33.
               9.
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               46.
               the
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Num.
              
               11.
               
            
             
             
               These
               he
               
                 
                   
                     Declared
                     ,
                     (
                     Luke
                  
                   10.
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Sent
                     by
                     two
                     and
                     two
                     into
                     every
                     City
                     and
                     place
                     whether
                     he
                     himself
                     would
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Gave
               them
               power
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               
                 
                   
                     Take
                     maintenance
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   10
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Shake
                     off
                     dust
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   10.
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Heal
                     the
                     sick
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   Preach
                   ,
                
              
               (
               Luke
               10.
               19.
               )
            
             
               
                 Tread
                 upon
                 serpents
                 and
                 scorpions
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
              
               (
               Luke
               10.
               19.
               )
            
             
               These
               two
               Orders
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 Ephes.
              
               3.
               5.
               doth
               comprehend
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               the
               LXX
               .
               understanding
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               wheresoever
               they
               are
               both
               mentioned
               together
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Apostles
               he
               placeth
               Prophets
               (
               1
               Corinth
               .
               12.
               28.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               )
            
             
               None
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ever
               doubted
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               were
               two
               several
               Orders
               or
               Sorts
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               superior
               to
               the
               LXX
               .
            
             
               It
               appeareth
               also
               that
               (
               the
               Apostles
               )
               had
               in
               them
               power
               to
               forbid
               to
               preach
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               49.
               and
               that
               Matthias
               was
               exalted
               from
               the
               other
               order
               to
               the
               Apostleship
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               then
               the
               Order
               while
               Christ
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               I.
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               XII
               .
               were
               sent
               to
               all
               Nations
               .
               Their
               successors
               were
               Bishops
               placed
               and
               setled
               in
               several
               Nations
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               The
               LXX
               .
               were
               sent
               by
               Christ
               to
               the
               particular
               Cities
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               Christ
               ,
               with
               his
               Apostles
               comming
               to
               them
               .
               Their
               Successors
               were
               Presbyters
               placed
               in
               particular
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               prepare
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               Christians
               for
               the
               receipt
               and
               employment
               of
               an
               Angel
               or
               Bishop
               over
               the
               severall
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               faithfull
               people
               ,
               or
               Disciples
               ,
               of
               whom
               500.
               and
               more
               are
               mentioned
               in
               (
               1
               Corinth
               .
               15.
               6.
               
               )
               *
               
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 electing
                 of
              
               Matthias
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost's
                 descending
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 CXX
                 .
                 present
              
               (
               Acts
               1.
               15.
               )
            
          
           
             
               The
               Form
               of
               Government
               used
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               APOSTLES
               .
            
             
               ALbeit
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               as
               Sheep
               without
               a
               
                 Shepheard
                 (
                 Mat.
              
               9.
               38.
               
               )
               yet
               he
               termeth
               his
               Apostles
               Harvest-men
               ,
               not
               Shepheards
               ;
               for
               while
               he
               was
               in
               person
               on
               earth
               ,
               himself
               only
               was
               the
               Shepheard
               .
               And
               they
               but
               
                 Arietes
                 Gregis
              
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               departure
               he
               maketh
               them
               
                 Shepheards
                 (
                 John.
              
               21.
               15.
               
               )
               as
               they
               likewise
               others
               at
               theirs
               (
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               
               Acts
               28.
               )
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 APOSTLES
                 
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   of
                   their
                   names
                   .
                
              
               
                 Shelicha
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Syrian
                 name
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 certain
                 Legats
                 or
                 Commissioners
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 were
                 dispersed
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 with
                 authority
                 to
                 redress
                 things
                 amiss
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 into
                 Delphos
                 ,
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 great
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Herodotus
                 and
                 Demosthenes
                 appeareth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 of
                 their
                 form
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 with
                 Christ
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 21.
                 so
                 were
                 others
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 immediately
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Luke
                
                 10.
                 )
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 limitted
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 
                   (
                   Matt.
                
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 sowere
                 others
                 ,
                 Luke
                 24.
                 33.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 Mark
                 and
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 plant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 
                   Phillip
                   the
                   Evange-list
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 5.
                 )
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 work
                 signes
                 and
                 Miracles
                 :
                 So
                 did
                 
                   Stephen
                   .
                   (
                   Acts.
                
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Philip
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 6.
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 these
                 that
                 emnient
                 authority
                 or
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 joyntly
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 *
                 severally
                 by
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 
                   Imposing
                   hands
                
                 in
                 
                   
                     Ordination
                     (
                     Acts
                     6.
                     6
                     )
                  
                   
                     Confirmation
                     (
                     Acts
                     8.
                     17.
                     18.
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Of
                 Commanding
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bench
                   Acts
                
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 2.
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 Gods
                 command
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Christs
                   Acts
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
               
                 [
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 5.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Phil.
                
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 matters
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 34
              
               
                 The
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 37.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 2.
                 ]
              
               
                 III.
                 Of
                 
                   Countermanding
                   (
                   Luke
                
                 9.
                 49.
                 
                 Acts.
                 15.
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 12.
                 )
              
               
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Censuring
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Virga
                     1
                     Cor.
                     4.
                     21.
                     2
                     
                     Cor.
                     13.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Gladius
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     5.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Tradendi
                       Satanae
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     5.
                     11.
                     1
                     
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Claves
                       ,
                       Matt.
                    
                     16.
                     19.
                     
                     
                       Sit
                       tibi
                    
                     with
                     18.
                     18.
                     and
                     John
                     20.
                     23.
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 power
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iren.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Tertul.
                   de
                   praescript
                
                 .
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ad
                   Plorent
                
                 .
                 3.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Epiphan
                   .
                   Haeres
                
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Romae
                   fuerunt
                   primi
                
                 Pettus
                 &
                 Paulus
                 
                   Apostoli
                   udem
                   ac
                   Episcopi
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Chrysost.
                   in
                   Act
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Episcopus
                   fuit
                   Hierosolimae
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   Epist.
                
                 85.
                 
                 &
                 54.
                 
                   ad
                   Marcellam
                   de
                   Montano
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   scriptoribus
                   ,
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   in
                   Petro
                   &
                   Jacobo
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Ambrose
                   in
                
                 1
                 Corinth
                 .
                 11.
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Angelis
                   )
                   &
                   in
                   Eph.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   (
                   Apostoli
                   Episcopi
                   sunt
                   )
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 affairs
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Distribution
                     
                       
                         As
                         well
                         of
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         (
                         Act
                         2.
                         42.
                         )
                      
                       
                         As
                         of
                         the
                         Oblations
                         (
                         Acts
                         4.
                         35
                         )
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     The
                     Ordination
                     (
                     Acts
                     6.
                     6.
                     )
                  
                   
                     The
                     Government
                     (
                     Acts
                     5.
                     3.
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 complaint
                 whose
                 Widdows
                 were
                 not
                 duly
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   ministration
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Apostles
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 left
                 out
                 (
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 transferred
                 that
                 part
                 upon
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Deacons
                 whom
                 they
                 ordained
                 for
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Consecration
                 .
                 *
                 
                   For
                   that
                   the
                   Deacons
                   dealt
                   not
                   only
                   with
                
                 
                 
                   alms
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Justin
                   Apolog.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ad
                   Heron.
                   Tertull.
                   de
                   Baptismo
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   de
                   Lapsis
                   ,
                   &
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 epist.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Chrysost.
                   hom
                
                 .
                 83.
                 
                   in
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Hieron
                   .
                   epist.
                
                 48.
                 
                   ad
                   Sabinam
                   ,
                   &
                   contra
                   Lucifer
                   .
                   Ambr.
                   Offic.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 41.
                 
                 Greg.
                 4.
                 88.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Nicaen
                
                 .
                 1
                 Can.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 EVANGELISTS
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 scattering
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 St.
                 Stephen
                 *
                 grew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 St.
                 Phillip
                 is
                 reckoned
                 
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 Acts
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 of
                 whom
                 Eusebius
                 maketh
                 mention
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 37.
                 and
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 was
                 transferred
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 function
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 preaching
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       Electio
                       per
                       sortes
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     1.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Per
                       populi
                       suffragia
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     6.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Per
                       spiritum
                       sanctum
                    
                     ,
                     Act.
                     13.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Of
                 PRIESTS
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 continually
                 be
                 watered
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 standing
                 attendance
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 them
                 Priests
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 30.
                 
                 &
                 21.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 more
                 in
                 use
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 includeth
                 an
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 chiefly
                 of
                 reconcilation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 expressed
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   in
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 20.
                 with
                 Luke
                 14.
                 32.
                 
                 [
                 and
                 thence
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 BISHOPS
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 thus
                 planted
                 and
                 watered
                 might
                 so
                 continue
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Overseers
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 care
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 first
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 36.
                 and
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 strengthening
                 or
                 establishing
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 well
                 
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 22.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 41.
                 
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 so
                 a
                 rectifying
                 or
                 redressing
                 if
                 ought
                 be
                 defective
                 or
                 amiss
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Syrrian
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 set
                 over
                 others
                 both
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 was
                 transferred
                 the
                 chief
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 function
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Oversight
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 
                   
                     Commanding
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Correcting
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ordaining
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 appoint
                 
                   Bishops
                   (
                   besides
                   the
                   pattern
                   set
                   by
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   )
                
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     11.
                     and
                     3.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     Galatia
                     ,
                     Gall.
                     5.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     4.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     Phillippi
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     4.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Colossi
                     ,
                     Col.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thessalonica
                     ,
                     2
                     Thess.
                     3.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     9.
                     
                     James
                     3.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 which
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 take
                 the
                 respect
                 to
                 
                   one
                   Governor
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 especiall
                 remedy
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 also
                 see
                 
                   Calvin
                   .
                   Instit.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 8.
                 2.
                 )
              
               
                 This
                 power
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 chargeth
                 not
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 superfluous
                 burdens
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 such
                 graces
                 (
                 as
                 power
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 doing
                 signes
                 ,
                 sundry
                 
                   languages
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 might
                 seem
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 want
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 these
                 graces
                 they
                 purchased
                 both
                 admiration
                 and
                 terrour
                 sufficient
                 for
                 crediting
                 of
                 their
                 bare
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 necessary
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 furnished
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 graces
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 means
                 but
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 apparent
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 following
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 these
                 helps
                 ,
                 might
                 enforce
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 less
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 settling
                 or
                 planting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 13.
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 not
                 personal
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 tyed
                 to
                 them
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 times
                 resident
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 ending
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 temporary
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 ages
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 needfull
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 repress
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remedy
                 other
                 abuses
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 power
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 remaineth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 PERSONS
                 *
                 
                   (
                   that
                   executed
                   these
                   Offices
                
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Commission
                 were
                 generall
                 over
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 XII
                 .
                 yet
                 was
                 that
                 generality
                 only
                 by
                 permission
                 ,
                 not
                 expresly
                 mandatory
                 .
                 Else
                 should
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 not
                 through
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 how
                 soever
                 the
                 Commission
                 was
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 discretion
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 fort
                 they
                 would
                 dispose
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 should
                 direct
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 that
                 
                   partition
                   Gal.
                
                 2.
                 9.
                 betwixt
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wayes
                 derogatory
                 to
                 
                   ite
                   praedicate
                   ,
                   Goe
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
              
               
                 Further
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   History
                
                 doth
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 parted
                 the
                 Coasts
                 and
                 Countries
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 among
                 them
                 by
                 common
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sundred
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   to
                   
                     Pontus
                     ,
                     Galatia
                     ,
                     Capadocia
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   to
                   
                     Asia
                     ,
                     Parthia
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Andrew
                   to
                   
                     Cythia
                     ,
                     Pontus
                     ,
                     Euxinus
                  
                   &
                   Bizantium
                   .
                
                 
                   Phillip
                   to
                   
                     Upper
                     Asia
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   Hierapolis
                   .
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   to
                   
                     Jndia
                     ,
                     Persia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Magi.
                   
                
                 
                   Bartholomew
                   to
                   
                     Armenia
                     ,
                     Lycaonia
                     ,
                     India
                     citerior
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mathew
                   to
                   
                     (
                     Ethiopia
                     .
                  
                   )
                
                 
                   Simeon
                   to
                   
                     Mesopotamia
                     ,
                     Persia
                     ,
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Afrique
                     ,
                     Britany
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thaddeus
                   to
                   
                     Arabia
                     ,
                     Jdumea
                     ,
                     Mesopotamia
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Matthias
                   to
                   Ethiopia
                   .
                   Soc.
                   1.
                   15.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Again
                 albeit
                 their
                 preaching
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 ambulatory
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 Histories
                 witness
                 that
                 having
                 setled
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 some
                 stay
                 ,
                 towards
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 residence
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 St
                 James
                 at
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   (
                   Euseb.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Epiphan
                   .
                   Haeres
                
                 .
                 66.
                 
                 
                   Chrysost.
                   in
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Hierom.
                   Chrysost.
                
                 in
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   St.
                   John
                
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Euseb.
                 3.
                 26.
                 
                 Tertul.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 contra
                 Marcion
                 .
                 Hierom.
                 
              
               
                 
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 first
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 places
                 were
                 more
                 specially
                 accounted
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 manner
                 were
                 called
                 Apostolick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sedes
                   Apostolorum
                
                 .
                 August
                 in
                 Epist.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   Apostolicae
                
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 *
                 while
                 they
                 lived
                 chose
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 Helpers
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 divers
                 who
                 were
                 companions
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Journies
                 ministred
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 supplyed
                 their
                 absences
                 in
                 divers
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 occasioned
                 *
                 themselves
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     *
                     Androniours
                     (
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     17.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Apollos
                     (
                     Acts
                     19.
                     1.
                     )
                     1
                     Cor.
                     3.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     Aquila
                     (
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     3.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Archippus
                     Phil.
                     2.
                     
                     (
                     Col.
                     4.
                     17.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Aristarchus
                     (
                     Acts
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Clemens
                     (
                     Phil.
                     3.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Crescence
                     (
                     2
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     10.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Demetrius
                     (
                     3
                     John
                     12.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Epaphras
                     (
                     Col.
                     4.
                     12.
                     
                     &c.
                     1.
                     7.
                     
                     &
                     Philem.
                     24.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Epaphroditus
                     (
                     Phil.
                     2.
                     23.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Epaenetus
                     (
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     5.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Erastus
                     (
                     Acts
                     19.
                     22.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Gajus
                     (
                     Acts
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     
                       Jesus
                       Justus
                    
                     (
                     Col.
                     4.
                     11.
                     )
                  
                   
                     
                       John
                       Marke
                    
                     (
                     Acts
                     13.
                     5.
                     
                     &
                     15.
                     37.
                     
                     
                       &c.
                       Philem.
                    
                     24.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Lucas
                     (
                     Philem.
                     24.
                     
                     Col.
                     4.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     Secundus
                     (
                     Act.
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Silvanus
                     (
                     1
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     12.
                     )
                     (
                     1
                     Thes.
                     1.
                     2.
                     2
                     
                     Thes.
                     11.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Sopater
                     (
                     Acts
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Sosttheues
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     1.
                     )
                  
                   
                     *
                     Stachys
                     (
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     9.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Stephanus
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     16
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     Tertius
                     (
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     22.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Timotheus
                     (
                     Acts
                     19.
                     22.
                     
                     &
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Titus
                     (
                     2
                     Cor.
                     8.
                     23.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Trophimus
                     (
                     Acts
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Tychicus
                     (
                     Acts
                     20.
                     4.
                     )
                     *
                     Col.
                     4.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     Urbanus
                     (
                     Rom.
                     16.
                     9.
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Hist.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Euthymius
                 in
                 tertium
                 Johannis
                 .
                 Isydorus
                 de
                 patrib
                 .
                 Derothei
                 Synopsis
                 .
              
               
               
                 *
                 To
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 (
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 )
                 one
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 
                   Crete
                   ,
                   Euseb.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 imparted
                 their
                 own
                 Commission
                 while
                 they
                 yet
                 lived
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 chief
                 Authority
                 they
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 
                   appoint
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 Titus
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 Hieron
                 .
                 in
                 eum
                 locum
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 
                   ordain
                   them
                
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 keep
                 safe
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 Depositum
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 14.
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 
                   command
                   not
                   to
                   teach
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Titus
                 3.
                 9.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 
                   receive
                   accusations
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 redress
                 or
                 correct
                 things
                 amiss
                 ,
                 Titus
                 1.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 reject
                 young
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 censure
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 disordered
                 persons
                 ;
                 Titus
                 1.
                 11.
                 and
                 3.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 deceased
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 charge
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 Successive
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 .
                 Their
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Tongues
                 ceasing
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Irenaeus
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Quos
                   &
                   successores
                   relinquebant
                   ,
                   suum
                   ipsorum
                   locum
                   Magisterii
                   tradentes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   promiscuous
                   use
                   of
                   their
                
                 Names
                 .
              
               
                 Hese
                 were
                 they
                 whom
                 posterity
                 called
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 regard
                 was
                 not
                 had
                 to
                 distinction
                 of
                 Names
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   and
                   power
                
                 was
                 ever
                 distinct
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Name
                 not
                 restrained
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 called
              
               
                 
                   Priests
                   ,
                   or
                   Seniors
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Deacons
                   or
                   Ministers
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Teachers
                   or
                   Doctors
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Overseers
                   Acts
                   1.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Prophets
                   Acts
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Rev.
                   22.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Evangelists
                   1
                   Cor.
                   9.
                   16.
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Apostle
                 was
                 enlarged
                 and
                 made
                 common
                 to
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   Barnabas
                   Act.
                   14.
                   4.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Andronicus
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Epaphroditus
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Titus
                   and
                   others
                   2
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Timothy
                   (
                   Hierom.
                   in
                   Cantic
                   .
                   Chro.
                   Euseb.
                   )
                
              
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 were
                 called
                 
                   
                     Prophets
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     14.
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     Bishops
                     Phil.
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                     Titus
                     1.
                     7.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 Chrysost.
                 in
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Quid
                   hoc
                   ?
                   an
                   unius
                   eivitatis
                   multi
                   erant
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   nequaquam
                   sed
                   Presbyteros
                   isto
                   nomine
                   appellavit
                   ,
                   tunc
                   enim
                   nomina
                   adhuc
                   erant
                   communia
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hierom.
                 
                   Hic
                   Episcopos
                   ,
                   Presbyteros
                   intelligimus
                   ;
                   non
                   enim
                   in
                   una
                   urbe
                   plures
                
                 Episcopi
                 
                   esse
                   potuissent
                
                 .
              
               
                 Theodoret.
                 *
                 
                   Ne
                   fieri
                   quidem
                   poterat
                   ,
                   ut
                   multi
                   Episcopi
                   essent
                   unius
                   civitatis
                   pastores
                   ,
                   quo
                   fit
                   ut
                   essent
                   Presbyteriquos
                   vocavit
                   Episcopos
                   .
                
                 Et
                 in
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Eosdem
                   olim
                   vocabant
                   Episcopos
                   &
                   Presbyteros
                   ;
                   eos
                   autem
                   qui
                   nunc
                   vocantur
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   nominabant
                   Apostolos
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Oecumenius
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   quod
                   in
                   una
                   eivitate
                   multi
                   essent
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   sed
                   Episcopos
                   vocat
                   Presbyteros
                   ,
                   tunc
                   enim
                   nominibus
                   —
                   adhuc
                   communicabant
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 absence
                 in
                 Churches
                 new
                 planted
                 ,
                 the
                 oversight
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 other
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 as
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 recounteth
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Apostles
                     Phil.
                     2.
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     Evangelists
                     2
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     Deacons
                     1
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     Priests
                     1
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     17.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 to
                 Victor
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 25.
                 that
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 called
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 propriety
                 of
                 Speech
                 were
                 indeed
                 Byshops
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 25.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 Bishops
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 called
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 saith
                 Suidas
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Athenians
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Oversee
                 the
                 cities
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Suid.
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Rodigin
                
                 .
                 18.
                 3.
                 ]
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 Episcopus
                 was
                 given
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 him
                 
                   qui
                   praeerat
                   pansi
                   ,
                   &
                   voenalibus
                   ad
                   victum
                   quotidianum
                   F.
                   de
                   muneribus
                   &
                   honoribus
                   ,
                
                 Cicero
                 
                   ad
                   Atticum
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Epist.
                 10.
                 
                   vult
                   me
                   Pompeius
                   esse
                   quem
                   tota
                   haec
                   Campania
                   ,
                   &
                   maritima
                   or
                   a
                   habeat
                   Episcopum
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Gen.
                 41.
                 34.
                 seemeth
                 
                 to
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 use
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 grain
                 ,
                 laying
                 up
                 and
                 selling
                 under
                 Joseph
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                
                 BISHOPS
                 
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   charge
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 called
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1.
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Psalm
                 .
                 109.
                 8.
                 with
                 Acts
                 1.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 House
                 or
                 Family
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 39.
                 4.
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 oversight
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 House
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Servants
                 which
                 have
                 places
                 of
                 charge
                 *
                 Matt.
                 25.
                 14.
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   all
                   *
                   Luk.
                
                 12.
                 42.
                 that
                 is
                 Occonomus
                 the
                 Steward
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 doe
                 the
                 Apostles
                 term
                 themselves
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 their
                 Office
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 their
                 successors
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vide
                   Hilar.
                   in
                   Matt.
                
                 24.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Flock
                 the
                 
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   John
                
                 21.
                 15.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Matt.
                 25.
                 32.
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Camp
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 Captain
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Matt.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
                 
                 13.
                 7.
                 17.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Ship
                 the
                 Governor
                 *
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 under
                 whom
                 there
                 are
                 *
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 them
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 34.
                 13.
                 
                 &
                 31.
                 13.
                 
                 Nehemiah
                 11.
                 22.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 42.
                 
              
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 a
                 Steward
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 House
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Pastour
                   in
                   a
                   Flock
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   Captain
                   in
                   a
                   Campe
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   Master
                   in
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   Surveyor
                   in
                   an
                   Office
                   ,
                
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 him
                 lieth
                 first
                 *
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 28.
                 
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 
                 *
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Antiochen
                   .
                   can
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 *
                 Act.
                 9.
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 36.
                 
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 observant
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 *
                 II.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 visiting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 *
                 And
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 
                   
                     I.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       (
                       Tikkun
                    
                     )
                     *
                     the
                     confirming
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     well
                     and
                     orderly
                     Acts
                     15.
                     41.
                     
                     Rev
                     ,
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       (
                       Manatseach
                    
                     )
                     the
                     redressing
                     which
                     is
                     otherwise
                     
                       (
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     5.
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 was
                 committed
                 principally
              
               
                 I.
                 Authority
                 of
                 
                   Ordaining
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 5.
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 begetting
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Epipha
                   .
                   Haeres
                
                 .
                 75.
                 
                 See
                 
                   Ambros.
                   Theodoret
                
                 and
                 Oecumentus
                 in
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Damasus
                   Epist.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Jerem
                   .
                   Epist.
                
                 85.
                 
                   ad
                   Evagr.
                   Leo
                   Epist.
                
                 88.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Ancyran
                   .
                   Can.
                
                 12.
                 al.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 St.
                 Paul
                 should
                 mention
                 a
                 Company
                 *
                 together
                 a
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Ordaining
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 14.
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 was
                 *
                 the
                 Ordainer
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                 only
                 Judge
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 XII
                 .
                 shall
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 on
                 
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 20.
                 30.
                 
              
               
               
                 II.
                 Authority
                 of
                 enjoyning
                 or
                 forbidding
                 ;
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ad
                   Magnesia
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   Epist.
                
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Authority
                 of
                 holding
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 accusations
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   de
                   opere
                   ,
                   Monachor
                   cap.
                
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Authority
                 of
                 Correcting
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   M●cro
                   Episcopalis
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   contra
                   Lucifer
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 53.
                 
                   ad
                   Riparium
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   Epist.
                
                 38.
                 
                   ad
                   Rogatianum
                
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Authority
                 of
                 Appointing
                 
                   Fasts
                   .
                   Tertullian
                   adversus
                   Psychicos
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Choice
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 their
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 immediately
                 called
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Matthias
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 gave
                 direction
                 ;
                 two
                 persons
                 were
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 120.
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 constant
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 by
                 a
                 
                   sacred
                   Lot.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 were
                 chos●n
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 their
                 callings
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 Acts
                 8.
                 29.
                 
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Deacons
                
                 who
                 were
                 credited
                 with
                 the
                 provision
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 wanted
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 were
                 contributers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 present
                 7.
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ordain
                
                 them
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 chose
                 to
                 themselves
                 
                   Helpers
                   ,
                   fellow
                   Servants
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 fellow-Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 9.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 23.
                 
                 Coll.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 Timothy
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 chose
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 their
                 Attendants
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 severall
                 Churches
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 10.
                 12.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 2.
                 and
                 left
                 some
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 Churches
                 where
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 their
                 help
                 .
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Col.
                 20.
                 
                 Acts
                 18.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 3.
                 ]
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           of
           Dr.
           
             Hadrianus
             Saravia
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Garnsay
           ;
           written
           in
           French
           and
           translated
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           GEntlemen
           and
           wel-beloved
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           my
           calling
           doth
           oblige
           me
           to
           procure
           the
           good
           and
           the
           true
           edification
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           those
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           had
           to
           doe
           with
           as
           their
           Minister
           ;
           such
           are
           those
           of
           the
           Islands
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           know
           which
           were
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           means
           and
           occasions
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           word
           was
           planted
           there
           .
           But
           you
           hold
           now
           (
           to
           my
           thinking
           )
           a
           course
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           we
           have
           held
           .
           All
           the
           favour
           we
           then
           obtained
           was
           through
           the
           Bishops
           means
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           I
           dare
           confidently
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           obtain
           nothing
           of
           what
           you
           look
           for
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Islands
           then
           that
           common
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Priests
           which
           a
           little
           before
           had
           sung
           Mass
           ,
           became
           suddenly
           Protestants
           ;
           but
           yet
           
           not
           one
           of
           them
           was
           appointed
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           They
           were
           but
           ignorant
           blockheads
           ,
           continuing
           still
           in
           ●eart
           and
           effection
           Papists
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           such
           as
           were
           sincerely
           affected
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           as
           that
           they
           obtained
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Priests
           could
           not
           agree
           :
           they
           retained
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           preached
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           asunder
           ,
           following
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           .
           In
           those
           beginings
           at
           the
           pursuit
           of
           Mr.
           
             John
             After
          
           ,
           Dean
           ,
           I
           was
           sent
           by
           my
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           to
           the
           Islands
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           School
           that
           was
           newly
           erected
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           there
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           was
           sent
           Ambasadour
           from
           the
           French
           King
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           and
           from
           her
           Councell
           he
           obtained
           ,
           Letters
           to
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Islands
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           enjoyned
           to
           yeild
           unto
           him
           all
           authority
           and
           right
           ,
           which
           he
           pretended
           did
           belong
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           true
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Islands
           .
           But
           how
           this
           blow
           as
           was
           warded
           let
           your
           Fathers
           tell
           you
           .
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           (
           as
           their
           true
           Bishop
           )
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           both
           Islands
           ,
           representing
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           unto
           her
           Councel
           ,
           that
           of
           old
           the
           Islands
           did
           belong
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           ancient
           Records
           for
           it
           ;
           yea
           an
           Excommunication
           from
           the
           Pope
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           ,
           whenever
           he
           would
           challenge
           any
           Episcopall
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Islands
           .
           So
           through
           the
           means
           of
           the
           said
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             John
             After
          
           ,
           Dean
           ,
           two
           places
           only
           were
           priviledged
           of
           my
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           St.
           Peeter-haven
           for
           Garnzay
           ,
           and
           St.
           Helier
           for
           Jarnsay
           ,
           with
           prohibition
           to
           innovate
           in
           ought
           in
           the
           other
           Parishes
           .
           
           Then
           were
           the
           Court
           and
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Bishop
           held
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           were
           supprest
           ,
           how
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           authority
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           I
           fear
           the
           Authors
           have
           run
           themselves
           into
           Premunires
           (
           if
           premunires
           have
           power
           within
           the
           Islands
           )
           The
           Consistories
           ,
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           of
           Ministers
           have
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           yet
           without
           any
           Episcopall
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Now
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           your
           Islands
           want
           Episcopall
           Courts
           for
           proving
           of
           Wills
           ,
           for
           Divorces
           ,
           and
           Marriages
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Tythes
           which
           are
           causes
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           been
           these
           600.
           years
           and
           upwards
           ,
           as
           well
           under
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Reformation
           and
           change
           of
           Religion
           hath
           altered
           nothing
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           power
           or
           authority
           to
           transferre
           the
           said
           causes
           to
           any
           other
           Judges
           then
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           :
           so
           that
           your
           Civil
           Magistrates
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           such
           causes
           ;
           if
           they
           meddle
           with
           them
           't
           is
           usurpation
           .
           The
           French
           Ministers
           are
           so
           rash
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           have
           usurpt
           this
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongeth
           not
           unto
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Civil
           ,
           making
           no
           difference
           between
           what
           some
           Bishops
           have
           heretofore
           usurpt
           ,
           &
           what
           the
           King
           and
           Soveragn
           Magistrates
           have
           freely
           given
           (
           for
           certain
           reasons
           moving
           them
           thereunto
           )
           and
           conferred
           upon
           Bishops
           ;
           therefore
           though
           the
           matter
           be
           civill
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           be
           held
           for
           usurpers
           .
           Truly
           the
           present
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           doth
           bely
           such
           slanderers
           of
           our
           Bishops
           .
           I
           fear
           that
           your
           Magistrates
           being
           seasoned
           with
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           have
           carried
           themselves
           in
           this
           point
           more
           licentiously
           then
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           and
           of
           their
           Islands
           will
           warrant
           them
           .
           I
           pass
           over
           
           the
           debates
           that
           might
           be
           made
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           impertinent
           in
           the
           place
           and
           government
           under
           which
           we
           live
           .
           I
           consider
           the
           state
           of
           England
           .
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Islands
           ,
           and
           the
           dignity
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           other
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
           In
           Scotland
           for
           the
           time
           present
           the
           State
           hath
           otherwise
           provided
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ye
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           example
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           though
           your
           State
           were
           like
           theirs
           .
           I
           hear
           that
           your
           Governor
           hath
           taken
           order
           about
           Wills
           ,
           and
           appointed
           one
           to
           prove
           them
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           that
           may
           be
           done
           without
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           conferred
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Your
           Governour
           I
           know
           hath
           power
           to
           present
           to
           the
           Bishop
           a
           man
           proper
           to
           execute
           this
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           in
           his
           name
           .
           Likewise
           the
           Governor
           as
           Patron
           of
           the
           Churches
           and
           Parishes
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           upon
           the
           vacancy
           of
           any
           living
           ,
           ought
           to
           present
           by
           such
           a
           time
           a
           man
           well
           qualified
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastour
           ,
           but
           the
           admission
           and
           induction
           of
           such
           a
           charge
           ,
           belongs
           to
           your
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           body
           else
           .
           If
           I
           be
           well
           informed
           ,
           you
           observe
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           :
           which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           you
           'l
           never
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           it
           .
           The
           example
           of
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           doe
           you
           no
           good
           .
           Your
           case
           is
           quite
           another
           :
           They
           have
           Laws
           from
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           and
           particular
           places
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           you
           doe
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           King
           your
           Soveraign
           .
           You
           hold
           Synodicall
           meetings
           ,
           wherein
           you
           make
           Statutes
           about
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           unto
           which
           you
           bind
           your selves
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           naturall
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           :
           wherein
           you
           (
           unsensibly
           derogate
           from
           his
           authority
           .
           
           The
           Synods
           of
           the
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Realm
           dare
           not
           presume
           that
           which
           you
           doe
           ,
           nor
           attribute
           to
           their
           Canons
           and
           Statutes
           what
           you
           attribute
           to
           yours
           .
           Yet
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Bishops
           and
           of
           their
           Clergie
           ,
           is
           of
           men
           far
           otherwise
           qualified
           then
           some
           dozen
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           your
           Islands
           to
           judge
           and
           discern
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           their
           Decrees
           nevertheless
           are
           of
           no
           authority
           to
           tye
           unto
           them
           those
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           ,
           yea
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           have
           approved
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Proclamation
           made
           them
           his
           :
           There
           is
           no
           body
           in
           his
           Realm
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Dominions
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           enact
           Laws
           and
           Decrees
           but
           himself
           :
           The
           Parliaments
           authority
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           Kings
           assent
           nothing
           takes
           the
           rigour
           of
           Law.
           I
           know
           very
           vell
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           your
           Governours
           and
           others
           that
           were
           present
           to
           your
           Synods
           ,
           have
           subscribed
           and
           acknowledged
           your
           Synodicall
           Acts
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           even
           in
           my
           time
           :
           but
           their
           power
           doth
           not
           stretch
           so
           far
           .
           That
           may
           bring
           a
           greater
           prejudice
           to
           themselves
           ,
           then
           give
           force
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Law
           to
           your
           Decrees
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           think
           that
           his
           Majesty
           being
           well
           informed
           will
           grant
           unto
           your
           Ministers
           or
           Governours
           of
           your
           Islands
           such
           authority
           :
           They
           will
           be
           more
           pernicious
           to
           you
           then
           youthink
           .
           You
           'l
           alledge
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           your
           Priviledges
           ;
           but
           I
           dare
           boldly
           answer
           you
           ;
           that
           you
           never
           had
           any
           such
           priviledges
           :
           I
           have
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           copies
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           say
           ;
           that
           in
           matters
           Civil
           you
           shall
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           ancient
           Coustumier
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Subsidies
           ,
           other
           
           charges
           and
           impositions
           that
           are
           raised
           in
           England
           ,
           except
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           ever
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           )
           the
           King
           were
           detained
           Prisoner
           by
           the
           Enemy
           .
           In
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           you
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           yea
           even
           of
           old
           by
           the
           Popes
           authority
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           from
           whom
           also
           in
           part
           ,
           your
           neutrality
           in
           times
           of
           warre
           is
           approved
           ,
           excommunicating
           all
           such
           as
           would
           molest
           you
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           shew
           concerning
           your
           priviledges
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           is
           renewed
           as
           often
           as
           there
           is
           a
           new
           King.
           And
           for
           the
           Patent
           which
           you
           say
           you
           have
           procured
           from
           his
           Majesty
           for
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           generall
           terms
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           clause
           derogating
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           your
           
             Bishops
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           questioned
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           surreptitious
           ,
           and
           granted
           you
           before
           the
           King
           was
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           business
           .
           To
           conclude
           you
           must
           understand
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           will
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           counsell
           and
           advice
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           and
           your
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           wherefore
           you
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           insinuate
           your selves
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           conform
           your selves
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           You
           may
           reduce
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           book
           of
           prayers
           to
           a
           good
           and
           Christian
           Discipline
           ,
           farre
           more
           solid
           ,
           and
           better
           grounded
           then
           that
           for
           which
           ye
           so
           earnestly
           bestirre
           your selves
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           addone
           word
           more
           which
           will
           be
           hard
           of
           digestion
           .
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           upbraided
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           Ministers
           that
           are
           naturall
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           being
           not
           made
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           your
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           Demissories
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           according
           to
           the
           order
           
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           true
           and
           lawfull
           Ministers
           .
           Likewise
           that
           as
           many
           among
           you
           as
           have
           not
           taken
           institution
           and
           induction
           into
           your
           Parishes
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           from
           his
           Substitute
           lawfully
           ordained
           and
           authorised
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           ye
           are
           come
           in
           by
           intrusion
           and
           usurpation
           of
           cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           could
           give
           you
           but
           your
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           terms
           and
           words
           Evangelicall
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           come
           into
           the
           
             Sheep-fold
             by
             the
             door
          
           ,
           but
           by
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasiastical
           Laws
           you
           are
           excommunicants
           and
           Schismaticks
           .
           I
           know
           well
           enough
           you
           do
           not
           regard
           such
           Laws
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           your
           Priviledges
           will
           exempt
           you
           from
           them
           ,
           wherein
           you
           greatly
           deceive
           your selves
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           tell
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           yee
           that
           would
           have
           your
           Ecclesiastical
           Decrees
           made
           by
           Private
           Authority
           ,
           to
           have
           force
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           dare
           scorn
           and
           reject
           those
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           made
           by
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           by
           farre
           honester
           men
           ,
           greater
           Scholars
           (
           without
           comparison
           )
           more
           learned
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           in
           number
           then
           you
           are
           ?
           The
           Kings
           Majesty
           by
           his
           Royall
           authority
           hath
           approved
           them
           ,
           this
           Realm
           hath
           received
           them
           .
           But
           what
           are
           your
           Synodall
           Decrees
           ?
           who
           be
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           be
           they
           that
           have
           approved
           them
           ?
           'T
           is
           winkt
           at
           ,
           and
           your
           ignorance
           is
           born
           with
           ,
           but
           think
           not
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           born
           in
           you
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           vertue
           .
           Your
           Priviledges
           do
           not
           stretch
           so
           far
           as
           that
           you
           may
           make
           Ecclesiasticall
           Decrees
           :
           Had
           it
           been
           so
           ,
           the
           Priests
           had
           retained
           Mass
           and
           Poperie
           :
           In
           that
           you
           hold
           a
           contrary
           course
           to
           that
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           whereof
           you
           are
           and
           must
           be
           (
           if
           you
           be
           Englishmen
           )
           Members
           ,
           it
           proceeds
           from
           nothing
           else
           but
           from
           the
           connivence
           and
           indulgence
           
           of
           your
           Governors
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           too
           much
           credit
           to
           the
           French
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           to
           the
           stubborness
           of
           the
           Papists
           of
           the
           Islands
           .
           When
           your
           Governors
           shall
           have
           a
           liking
           to
           the
           English
           Reformation
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           make
           you
           leave
           the
           French
           Reformation
           :
           You
           fail
           against
           wind
           and
           tyde
           ;
           you
           think
           that
           the
           Governors
           you
           shall
           have
           hereafter
           will
           be
           like
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Layton
          
           ,
           you
           are
           deceived
           .
           Though
           this
           day
           you
           had
           compassed
           your
           wish
           ,
           to
           morrow
           or
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           at
           your
           Governors
           pleasure
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           marred
           again
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           which
           you
           aske
           ,
           hath
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           upon
           Gods
           word
           .
           'T
           is
           altogether
           unknown
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           in
           matter
           of
           Christian
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           censure
           of
           manners
           ,
           were
           more
           zealous
           and
           precise
           then
           we
           are
           ,
           But
           you
           cannot
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           pious
           antiquity
           ▪
           shew
           one
           example
           of
           the
           Discipline
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           order
           ,
           which
           you
           hold
           ,
           as
           your
           Bishop
           in
           his
           book
           of
           the
           
             perpetuall
             government
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
          
           doth
           learnedly
           teach
           .
           I
           pass
           over
           what
           I
           have
           my self
           written
           concerning
           it
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           
             De
             diversis
             Ministrorum
             gradibus
          
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           Defence
           against
           the
           Answer
           of
           Mr.
           Beza
           ,
           and
           more
           largely
           in
           my
           Confutation
           of
           his
           book
           
             De
             triplicigenere
             Episcoporum
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           wonder
           enough
           at
           the
           Scotchmen
           ,
           who
           could
           be
           perswaded
           to
           abolish
           and
           reject
           the
           state
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           reasons
           so
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           partly
           false
           ,
           partly
           of
           no
           moment
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unworthy
           a
           man
           of
           such
           fame
           .
           If
           the
           Scots
           had
           not
           more
           sought
           after
           the
           temporal
           means
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           after
           true
           Reformation
           ,
           never
           had
           Mr.
           Beza's
           Book
           perswaded
           them
           to
           do
           what
           they
           
           have
           done
           .
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           opinion
           concerning
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           seems
           plausible
           unto
           great
           men
           ,
           but
           for
           two
           reasons
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           to
           prey
           upon
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           to
           keep
           it
           under
           ,
           the
           Revenues
           and
           authority
           of
           Bishops
           being
           once
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           the
           form
           of
           your
           discipline
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           never
           be
           approved
           of
           by
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           knows
           how
           to
           govern
           .
           Ye
           see
           not
           the
           faults
           you
           commit
           in
           your
           proceedings
           as
           well
           Consistoriall
           as
           Synodals
           ,
           men
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           in
           government
           do
           observe
           them
           .
           But
           they
           contemn
           them
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           the
           law
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           far
           easier
           for
           them
           to
           frustrate
           them
           ,
           &
           regard
           neither
           Consistorie
           nor
           Synodes
           ,
           then
           for
           you
           to
           command
           and
           make
           Decrees
           .
           Were
           your
           Discipline
           armed
           with
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           Inquisition
           of
           Spain
           is
           ,
           it
           would
           surpass
           it
           in
           tyranny
           .
           The
           Episcopall
           authority
           is
           Canonical
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           limitted
           and
           enclosed
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Canons
           [
           of
           the
           Church
           ]
           that
           it
           can
           command
           nothing
           without
           Law
           ,
           much
           less
           contrary
           to
           Law.
           And
           the
           Bishop
           is
           but
           the
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           transgressors
           of
           your
           Consistories
           and
           Synodes
           .
           For
           the
           present
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           the
           King
           who
           knows
           what
           Consistories
           and
           Synodes
           be
           ,
           will
           grant
           that
           to
           the
           Islands
           which
           doth
           displease
           him
           in
           Scotland
           .
           This
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           have
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           write
           vnto
           you
           ,
           intreating
           you
           to
           take
           it
           well
           ,
           as
           comming
           from
           him
           that
           loves
           the
           Islands
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           doe
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               add
               thus
               much
               concerning
               Dr.
            
             Hadrianus
             Saravia
             .
          
           
             HIs
             learning
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             his
             judgement
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             declared
             by
             this
             Letter
             ,
             which
             doth
             further
             appear
             by
             his
             Subscriptions
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
            
             time
             the
             form
             required
             was
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               whose
               names
               are
               here
               underwritten
               ,
               do
               Declare
               and
               unfainedly
               Testify
               our
               assent
               to
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               comprized
               in
               a
               book
               imprinted
               ,
               intituled
               Articles
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               was
               agreed
               by
               the
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               both
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Convocation
               holden
               at
            
             London
             
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
            
             1562.
             
               according
               to
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               the
               diversities
               of
               opinions
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               Consent
               touching
               true
               Religion
               ,
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               Queens
               Authority
               .
               And
               in
               testimony
               of
               such
               our
               Assents
               we
               have
               hereunto
               subscribed
               our
               names
               ,
               with
               our
               own
               proper
               hands
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             Unto
             this
             Doctor
             
               Hadrianus
               de
               Saravia
            
             (
             the
             sixth
             Prebend
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             being
             conferred
             upon
             him
             )
             subscribes
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Per
               me
            
             Hadrianum
             de
             Saravia
             
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               Professorem
               ,
               cui
               sexta
               Prebenda
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               Christi
            
             Cantuariens
             
               conferenda
               est
               sexto
               December
               is
            
             1595.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             I
             find
             he
             did
             immediately
             succeed
             Doctor
             Whitaker
             ,
             whose
             Subscription
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               Per
               me
            
             Gulielmum
             Whitaker
             
               sacrae
               Theologiae
               Doctorem
            
             
             
               ejusdemque
               Professorem
               Regium
               in
               Academia
            
             Cantabrigiensi
             ,
             
               cui
               sexta
               Praebenda
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               Chrstl
            
             Cantuarens
             .
             
               conferenda
               est
               ,
               Decimo
               Maii
            
             1595.
             
          
           
             According
             unto
             which
             I
             find
             Mr.
             
               John
               Dod
            
             of
             Hanwell
             in
             Oxfordshire
             (
             who
             wrot
             upon
             the
             Commandements
             )
             to
             have
             subscribed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Per
               me
            
             Johannem
             Dod
             ,
             
               in
               Artibus
               Magistrum
               praesentatum
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               de
            
             Hanwell
             Oxon.
             Dioces
             .
             28.
             
             Julii
             1585.
             unto
             whom
             abundance
             more
             (
             and
             about
             that
             time
             )
             might
             be
             added
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Rogers
            
             ,
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             of
             
               Oxford
               ,
               &c.
            
             among
             whom
             it
             pleased
             me
             to
             find
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Mr.
             Hooker
             thus
             subscribing
             :
             
               Per
               me
            
             Richardum
             Hooker
             
               Clericum
               in
               Artibus
               Magistrum
               praesentatum
               ad
               Canonicatum
               et
               Praebendam
               de
            
             Neather-haven
             
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
            
             Sarum
             .
             17.
             
             Julii
             1591.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             King
             Jame's
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Subscription
             was
             thus
             ,
             To
             the
             three
             Articles
             mentioned
             in
             the
             36.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               under
               God
               is
               the
               only
               supreme
               Governor
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               his
               Highness
               Dominions
               and
               Countries
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               all
               Spirituall
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               things
               or
               Causes
               as
               Temporall
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               foraign
               Prince
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Prelate
               ,
               State
               or
               Potentate
               hath
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Superiority
               ,
               Preheminence
               or
               Authority
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Spirituall
               within
               his
               Majesties
               said
               Realms
               ,
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               and
               of
               Ordering
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               containeth
               in
               it
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               lawfully
               so
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               will
               use
               the
               form
               in
               the
               said
               book
            
             
             
               prescribed
               in
               publick
               prayer
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               he
               alloweth
               the
               book
               of
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               both
               Provinces
               and
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Convocation
               holden
               at
            
             London
             
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               One
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               and
               two
               .
               And
               that
               he
               acknowledgeth
               all
               and
               every
               the
               Articles
               therein
               contained
               ,
               being
               in
               number
               nine
               and
               thirty
               besides
               the
               Ratification
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             To
             these
             three
             Articles
             ,
             Doctor
             
               Hadrianus
               de
               Saravia
            
             being
             instituted
             unto
             the
             Rectory
             of
             
               Great
               Chart
            
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             
               Canterbury
               anno
            
             1609.
             subscribes
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ego
                     Hadrianus
                     de
                     Saravia
                     
                       Sacrae
                       Theologiae
                       Professor
                       ,
                       cui
                       Ecclesia
                       Parochialis
                       de
                       Charta
                       magna
                    
                     Cantuar.
                     
                       Dioces
                       .
                       conferenda
                       est
                       ,
                       his
                       tribus
                       Articulis
                       supra
                       scriptis
                       ,
                       &
                       omnibus
                       &
                       singulis
                       in
                       iisdem
                       contentis
                       ,
                       lubens
                       &
                       ex
                       animo
                       subscribo
                       ,
                       vicessimo
                       quinto
                       die
                       Mensis
                       Februarii
                       ,
                       Anno
                       Dom.
                       juxta
                       computationem
                       Ecclesiae
                       Anglicanae
                       ,
                    
                     1609.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Hadr.
                       de
                       Saravia
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             According
             unto
             which
             in
             succeeding
             years
             I
             find
             very
             many
             of
             our
             reverend
             Divines
             ,
             famous
             in
             their
             times
             for
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             have
             subscribed
             also
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             needless
             here
             to
             mention
             ,
             in
             regard
             their
             judgments
             are
             sufficiently
             known
             that
             way
             :
             Only
             there
             are
             some
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             pious
             estimation
             (
             whom
             the
             vulgar
             possibly
             have
             misapprehended
             )
             I
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             doe
             them
             that
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             vindicate
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             having
             found
             them
             there
             as
             fully
             and
             heartily
             subscribing
             also
             :
             Each
             of
             which
             being
             various
             in
             some
             expressions
             I
             have
             put
             them
             down
             distinctly
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               Nicholas
               Bifeild
            
             (
             whose
             many
             pious
             works
             hath
             made
             him
             famous
             )
             subscribes
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Mart.
               ult
            
             .
             1615.
             
             Ego
             Nicholaus
             Bifeild
             
               verbi
               divini
               Praedicator
               ,
               admittendus
               &
               instituendus
               ad
               vicariam
               de
            
             Isleworth
             
               in
               Comitatu
            
             Middlesex
             ,
             
               hisce
               tribus
               Articulis
               &
               omnibus
               in
               iisdem
               contentis
               ,
               libenter
               &
               ex
               animo
               subscribo
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Jeremiah
               Dike
            
             of
             Epping
             in
             Essex
             ,
             (
             an
             able
             and
             constant
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             esteem
             in
             his
             time
             )
             subscribes
             thus
             :
             Mart.
             21.
             anno
             1609.
             
             Ego
             Jeremiah
             Dike
             
               in
               Artibus
               Magister
               legitime
               praesentatus
               ad
               Vicariam
               de
            
             Epping
             in
             Essex
             ,
             
               his
               tribus
               Articulis
               supra
               Scriptis
               ,
               &
               omnibus
               in
               iisdem
               contentis
               ,
               lubens
               ,
               &
               ex
               animo
               subscribo
               .
            
             Which
             two
             I
             find
             subscribing
             accordingly
             twice
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     
                       Daniel
                       Caudery
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     April
                     .
                     25.
                     1616.
                     
                     Ego
                     Daniel
                     Caudery
                     
                       in
                       artibus
                       Magister
                       admissus
                       ad
                       docendam
                       Grammaticam
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       Parochiae
                       de
                    
                     Berkin
                     
                       in
                       Comitatu
                    
                     Essexiae
                     ,
                     
                       his
                       tribus
                       articulis
                       ,
                       &
                       omnibus
                       ,
                       in
                       iisdem
                       contentis
                       ,
                       libenter
                       &
                       ex
                       animo
                       ,
                       non
                       coactus
                       ,
                       subscribo
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     
                       William
                       Jenkyn
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Jan.
                     2.
                     1640.
                     
                     Ego
                     Gulielmus
                     
                       Jenkyn
                       Clericus
                       in
                       Artibus
                       Magister
                       ,
                       jam
                       admittendus
                       ,
                       &
                       instituendus
                       ,
                       ad
                       &
                       in
                       Rectoriam
                       sancti
                    
                     Leonardi
                     
                       in
                       vico
                    
                     Colcestriae
                     
                       in
                       Comitatu
                    
                     Essexiae
                     ,
                     
                       hisce
                       tribus
                       articulis
                       praescriptis
                       ,
                       antea
                       a
                       me
                       lectis
                       ,
                       &
                       omnibus
                       ,
                       in
                       iisdem
                       contentis
                       ,
                       libenter
                       &
                       ex
                       animo
                       ,
                       subscribo
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Guil.
                       Jenkyn
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Calamy
                     .
                  
                   
                     Novemb.
                     9.
                     1637.
                     
                     Ego
                     Edm.
                     Calamy
                     
                       sacrae
                       Theologiae
                    
                     
                     
                       Bacch
                       .
                       jam
                       admittendus
                       &
                       instituendus
                       ,
                       ad
                       &
                       in
                       Rectoriam
                       de
                    
                     Rochford
                     
                       in
                       Comitatu
                    
                     Essexiae
                     ,
                     
                       hisce
                       tribus
                       articulis
                       praescriptis
                       antea
                       a
                       me
                       lectis
                       ,
                       &
                       omnibus
                       in
                       iisdem
                       contentis
                       ,
                       libenter
                       &
                       ex
                       animo
                       ,
                       subscribo
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Edm.
                       Calamy
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             here
             subscribed
             as
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             was
             heretofore
             (
             to
             my
             own
             knowledge
             )
             as
             diligently
             attended
             by
             persons
             of
             the
             like
             eminency
             being
             so
             farre
             from
             absenting
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             carefull
             to
             come
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             as
             fully
             defended
             by
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             in
             his
             26.
             
             Lecture
             upon
             cap.
             24.
             of
             St.
             John
             )
             (
             a
             man
             of
             as
             much
             learning
             and
             piety
             as
             any
             before
             mentioned
             )
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               Ordinance
               and
               Commandement
            
             ;
             which
             in
             another
             Treatise
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             declared
             (
             with
             the
             testimonies
             of
             divers
             others
             .
             )
             And
             in
             his
             27.
             and
             29.
             
             Lect.
             exhorts
             unto
             kneeling
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             bareheaded
             even
             at
             the
             
               reading
               of
               the
               Psalms
               and
               Chapters
               ,
            
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             defends
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             Church
             therein
             ,
             
               as
               well
               becomming
               every
               one
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               conform
               themselves
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Registry
             of
             Subscriptions
             of
             later
             years
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             till
             the
             year
             1641.
             all
             subscribed
             as
             abovesaid
             ,
             and
             continued
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             though
             with
             several
             expressions
             and
             provisoes
             ,
          
           
             
               In
               an
            
             .
             1643.
             thus
             ,
             
               Tertio
               Articulo
               praescripto
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             thus
             ,
             
               Articulis
               Religionis
               praescriptis
               juxta
               formam
               statuti
               in
               eodem
               Casu
               editi
               ,
               &
               provisi
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             To
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             before
             written
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Statute
             (
             or
             Ordinance
             )
             in
             that
             case
             provided
             and
             published
             .
          
           
           
             In
             1644.
             the
             form
             was
             thus
             ,
             
               Articulis
               Religionis
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               juxta
               formam
               Statuti
               in
               ea
               parte
               editi
               ,
               &c.
            
             quatenus
             non
             regugnant
             foederi
             Nationali
             ,
             
               &c.
               i.
               e.
            
             To
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
               as
               far
               as
               they
               are
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
            
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             &c.
             And
             about
             1646.
             thus
             :
             
               Salvo
               foedere
               Nationali
            
             ,
          
           
             Then
             about
             Octob.
             1648.
             that
             clause
             was
             left
             out
             (
             there
             being
             it
             seems
             in
             the
             Covenant
             somewhat
             contradicting
             that
             horrid
             Act
             intended
             unto
             the
             late
             King
             of
             
               blessed
               Memory
            
             )
             and
             the
             form
             was
             then
             only
             
               Artioulis
               Religionis
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
            
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             till
             this
             late
             happy
             change
             of
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             subscriptions
             returned
             to
             the
             first
             form
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               Primate
               Usher
            
             ,
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             Pamphlet
             of
             late
             revived
             which
             had
             been
             printed
             before
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             intituled
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Armaghs
               Direction
               to
               the
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               &c.
            
             against
             which
             ,
             as
             himself
             had
             declared
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             since
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             false
             fictitious
             Paper
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             reprinted
             ,
             and
             sold
             up
             and
             down
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             produced
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             many
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             his
             great
             injury
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             which
             let
             the
             Reader
             take
             notice
             that
             in
             Anno
             ,
             1640.
             when
             it
             came
             first
             out
             ,
             the
             Primate
             petitioned
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             it
             ;
             upon
             which
             this
             Order
             was
             conceived
             as
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             ORDER
             of
             the
             Commons-House
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             suppessing
             of
             *
             another
             Pamphlet
             falsely
             fathered
             
             upon
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop
             of
             
               Armagh
               ,
               Die
               Martis
            
             9.
             
             Feb.
             1640.
             
          
           
             
               WHereas
               complaint
               hath
               been
               made
               unto
               us
               by
            
             James
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             and
             Priof
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             
               that
               a
               certain
            
             Pamphlet
             
               hath
               been
               lately
               most
               injuriously
               fathered
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               spread
               under
               the
               false
               title
               of
            
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Armaghs
             Direction
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Parliament
             concerning
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Episcopall
             Government
             .
             
               It
               is
               this
               day
               Ordered
               in
               the
               Commons
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               and
               Company
               of
               Stationers
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               whom
               it
               may
               concern
               ,
               shall
               take
               such
               course
               for
               the
            
             suppressing
             
               of
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Print
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               already
               Printed
               ,
               not
               permit
               the
               same
               to
               be
               divulged
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               presume
               to
               print
               or
               publish
               the
               Book
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               he
               or
               they
               shall
               be
               then
               lyable
               to
               the
            
             Censure
             
               of
               the
               said
               House
            
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               ELSYNG
               Cler.
               Dom.
               Com.
               
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27494-e7440
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e10330
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             &
             18.
             18
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4
             
             :
             Ezra
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             Math.
             20.
             52.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron
             26
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             a
             Spirituall
             or
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               is
            
             exercised
             in
             Causes
             Civill
             or
             Temporal
             :
             For
             is
             not
             Excommunication
             a
             main
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             and
             
               Forest
               Laws
            
             a
             special
             branch
             of
             causes
             temporal
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             
               in
               sententiâ
               ,
               lat●
               super
               Chartas
               ,
               An.
            
             12
             
               R.
               H.
            
             3.
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             pronounce
             a
             solemn
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             the
             Infringers
             of
             the
             liberties
             contained
             in
             
               Chartâ
               de
               forestâ
            
             .
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e12710
           
             O
             Sullevan
             
               Hist.
               Cathol
               .
               Hib.
               sol
            
             .
             20.
             
             &
             2●3
             .
          
           
             
               Stat.
               Hyb
            
             .
             20.
             
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             
               Pat.
               An.
            
             11.
             
             Hen.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               Tu●r
               .
               Lond.
            
             
          
           
             
               Pat.
               An.
            
             3.
             
             Hen.
             3.
             
             Membran
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Pat.
               Gascony
               in
            
             18
             Edw.
             2.
             m●mbr
             .
             25.
             
               indo
               .
               s.
            
             
          
           
             
               Pat
               an
            
             .
             44.
             
             Edw.
             3.
             
               ●n
               Arch
               ●●
               Tu●r
               .
               Lond.
               
            
          
           
             Math.
             22
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Plurima
             tune
             tempor
             is
             circumserebatur
             sama
             traducens
             Apostolos
             veluti
             seditiosos
             rerumque
             novatores
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               in
               Rom.
               ●om
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Rom.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             Deut.
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               In
               Decalog
               .
               Praer
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Nome●
               creaturae
               ,
               (
               sio
               enim
               malim
               vocem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               reddere
               ,
               quam
               per
               ordinationem
               ,
               cum
               nullibi
               in
               Scriptura
               tali
               sensu
               reperiatur
               usurpata
               )
               accipi
               potest
               pro
               eminentia
               ut
               sensus
               sit
               ,
               subjecti
               esto●e
               eis
               qui
               inter
               homines
               eminent
               ,
               sicut
               immedtate
               ●●idit
               sive
               Regi
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quasi
               explicare
               volu
               sset
               ambiguam
               vocem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Sic
             quid
             n●
             á
             Petro
             hic
             per
             excellenti●m
             Rex
             dicitur
             ,
             humana
             Creatura
             q●ia
             inter
             reliquos
             homines
             eminet
             .
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             
               quia
               d●catur
               Creatura
               ideo
               actus
               Creatoris
               &
               humana
               per
               excellentiam
               ,
               ideo
               a
               Deo
               originem
               traxisse
               qui
               origo
               est
               omnis
               excellentiae
               ,
               quod
               sequentia
               etiam
               confirmant
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               propter
               dominum
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               quia
               cum
               instituit
               dominus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Apol.
               ad
               Constant
            
             .
             
               Tibi
               Deus
               Imperium
               commisi
               qui
               tuum
               imperium
               malignis
               occulis
               carpit
               contradicit
               ordinationi
               divinae
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Apolog.
               Necesse
               est
               ut
               suspiciamus
               eum
               quim
               Dominus
               noster
               elegit
               ,
               &
               merito
               dixerim
               ,
               noster
               est
               magis
            
             Caesar
             
               ut
               a
               nostro
               deo
               constitutus
            
             .
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             
               Colimus
               Imperatorem
               ut
               bominem
               a
               deo
               secundum
               ,
               &
               solo
               deo
               minorem
               .
               ad
               scapul
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Pharisaei
               ●●nus
               hominum
               astutum
               ,
               arrogans
               ,
               de
               scrupu
               ofitate
               paternae
               legis
               gloriantes
               ,
               &
               spectem
               p●etatis
               simulantes
               ,
            
             Caesari
             
               (
               etsi
               cunct●
               gens
               Ju
               laica
               ,
               jurejurando
               jurasset
               )
               sidelitatem
               ju
               are
               recusaverunt
               ,
               imo
               ,
               qui
               numero
               erant
               supra
               sex
               millia
               ,
               Regibus
               adeo
               in●e●●i
               suerunt
               ut
               eos
               aperte
               opp●gnare
               ausi
               fuerint
            
             Josephus
             .
             Antiq
             17.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Principem
               esse
               propter
               populum
               princ●p●
               tum
               esse
               ex
               lege
               &
               au
               h●r●tate
               humana
               .
               Populum
               nunquam
               ita
               suam
               ●otestatem
               in
               regem
               transfe●re
               ,
               quin
               illam
               sibi
               in
               habitu
               retineat
               ,
               &
               in
               Cer●●●●si●a
               ,
               etiam
               a
               ●u
               recipire
               possit
            
             l.
             5.
             de
             Pontif.
             c.
             8.
             quod
             lib.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Confirmat
               exemplis
            
             Oziae
             &
             Athalia
             ,
             
               qui
               o●e
               populi
               ,
               a
               solio
               sue●unt
               dejecti
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Si
             princeps
             promissa
             servet
             ,
             &
             no●
             servabimus
             :
             Bene
             im●erant●
             ,
             bene
             obtemperandū
             :
             Ad
             quem
             per●n●●
             institutio
             ad
             eundem
             destitutio
             .
          
           
             *
             Helmold
             in
             Chron.
             Slau
             .
          
           
             n
             Avent
             .
             5.
             annal
             .
          
           
             Si
             ab
             articulis
             recedant
             princip●s
             non
             debet
             obligatiatio
             nocere
             subtis
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             2
             
             Chron
             28.
             2
             
             Chron.
             22.
             
             Oap
             33.
             
          
           
             Kin.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             2.
             
               advers
               .
               Parmen
            
             .
             David
             .
             
               inimicum
               habebat
               in
               manibus
               in
               cautum
               &
               securum
               adversarium
               ,
               sine
               labore
               potuti
               jugulare
               ,
               &
               sine
               sanguine
               ,
               multorum
               bellu
               mutare
               in
               caedem
               ,
               preri
               ejus
               &
               opportui●as
               suadebant
               ad
               victoriam
               ,
               &c.
               sed
               obstabat
               plena
               divino●ū
               memoria
               mandatorum
               :
               repressit
               cum
               gladio
               manum
               ,
               &
               dum
               timu●
               oleum
               servav●t
               inimicum
               ,
               &c.
               &
               cum
               comple
               ret
               observantiam
               ,
               vindicavit
               occisum
               .
            
          
           
             (
             *
             )
             
               Cap
               9.
               
               Ju●ae●
               ,
               sepecon●ra
               proprios
               Reg●s
               ,
               e●●am
               á
               Davidica
               stirpe
               ,
               approbant●
               Deo
               ●s●rrexisse
               ●le-gumur
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Avent
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Annal.
             
               Regem
               cum
               piebs
               constituit
               ,
               eunden
               .
               &
               deslituere
               potell
               .
               Prince
               S●op●lo
               ,
               cujus
               beneficio
               posst
               .
               ●
               .
               obnoxius
               est
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               De
               potestate
               Eccles.
               q.
            
             22.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
             
               Imperatorem
               à
               Papa
               posse
               depo●i●jui●
               ibit
               infic
               as
               ,
               ejus
               en●m
               est
               〈…〉
               cujus
               e●t
               constituere
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Trithem
               .
               lib
            
             1.
             
               compend
               .
               Annal.
               de
               〈◊〉
               .
               Reg
               &
               Gent.
               Franc.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Platina
               in
               Stepb
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Princeps
               qui
               alias
               suit
               Christianissimus
               deum
               timens
               ,
               Ecclesiasticis
               sanct
               o●ibu●
               devous●ame
               parens
               in
               Elce
               .
               mo●ynts
               largus
               Nationibus
               in
               desiu●nter
               〈◊〉
               &
               .
               ●●
               tamen
               cum
               his
               tot
               ,
               &
               tantis
               virtutibus
               non
               effugit
               Carolus
               notam
               Tyranni
               &
               deposit
               us
               ●u●ta
               subditis
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               In
               Recognit
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               q.
               de
               latcis
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               De.
               Translat
               .
               imp
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             c
             2.
             
             
               Omnes
               injuria●
               a
               Mgist
               ata
               po
               tius
               serunt
               boni
               ,
               quam
               atrocissimus
               ,
               quàm
               ut
               in
               eum
               invehunt
               ,
               sermone
               ,
               scr●p●c
               ;
               opere
               ,
               ad
               ordinis
               &
               pacis
               public
               per
               ▪
               turbationem
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               potius
               relinquendi
               sunt
               mali
               regnantes
               judicio
               dei
               quā
               polluendae
               manus
               per
               rebellioonem
               ;
               non
               caret
               Deus
               modis
               quibus
               possit
               ,
               quando
               voluerit
               hujusmodi
               malos
               principes
               tollere
               ,
               vel
               emendare
               :
               Malum
               si
               sit
               Imperium
               non
               est
               quod
               male
               obedienda
               ulcisci
               debeamus
               ,
               eut
               peccatum
               Regis
               peccatis
               nostris
               pu●ire
               ,
               sed
               potius
               patienter
               serendo
               iram
               Dei
               tmolliere
               ,
               qui
               corda
               Regum
               suâ
               gubernat
               .
               manu
               ,
               &c.
               lib.
            
             26.
             
               derepub
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               potius
               relinquendi
               sunt
               mali
               regnantes
               judicio
               dei
               quā
               polluendae
               manus
               per
               rebellioonem
               ;
               non
               caret
               Deus
               modis
               quibus
               possit
               ,
               quando
               voluerit
               hujusmodi
               malos
               principes
               tollere
               ,
               vel
               emendare
               :
               Malum
               si
               sit
               Imperium
               non
               est
               quod
               male
               obedienda
               ulcisci
               debeamus
               ,
               eut
               peccatum
               Regis
               peccatis
               nostris
               pu●ire
               ,
               sed
               potius
               patienter
               serendo
               iram
               Dei
               tmolliere
               ,
               qui
               corda
               Regum
               suâ
               gubernat
               .
               manu
               ,
               &c.
               lib.
            
             26.
             
               derepub
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             Heb.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Lib.
               ad
               scapul
            
             .
             
               Nos
               prosalute
               Imperatorum
               Deum
               invocamus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Sozom
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
               ut
               oremus
               sedulo
               pro
               tua
               salute
               Imperio
               &
               race
               quam
               Deus
               tibi
               sempiternam
               benignus
               largiatur
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Theodor.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               Rursumte
               ,
               Gloriosissime
               Imperator
               obsecramus
               ut
               ante
               hyemis
               asperitatem
               jubeas
               nos
               ad
               Ecclesias
               nostras
               redire
               ,
               ut
               omnipotenti
               Deo
               ,
               pro
               statu
               potentiae
               tuae
               una
               cum
               porulo
               ,
               quemadmodum
               serimus
               &
               sacimus
               magno
               s●udio
               supplicare
               possemus
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Orat
             8
             18.
             22.
             24.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             m
             
               In
               Psalm
            
             .
             124.
             
             Iulianus
             ,
             
               infidelis
               Imperator
               ,
               Apostata
               in
               qus
               ,
               milites
               fideles
               servie●unt
               Impe
               atori
               infideli
               quando
               d●ceat
               ,
               producite
               aciem
               ite
               contra
               illam
               〈◊〉
               ,
               statim
               obtem●eraba●t
               ,
               ●●●ting●ebant
               ,
               Dem●n●m
               ●●ernuon
               a
               Domino
               temporali
               ,
               &
               tamen
               sui
               diti
               erant
               propter
               Dominum
               aeternam
               ,
               etiam
               Domino
               temporali
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Ad
             Sca●●
             .
             ●n●a
             Majestatē
             Imperatora
             insamamur
             tamea
             nunquam
             t●ter
             Alb●anos
             ,
             Niga●os
             ,
             vel
             Cassianos
             nos
             in
             venire
             potu●runt
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             orat
             ,
             de
             busilic
             ,
             non
             tradend
             .
             Volens
             nunquam
             deseram
             coastus
             repugnare
             non
             novi
             .
             Fle
             epot●ro
             ,
             l●●b●ymae
             m●ae
             mea
             armi
             sunt
             ,
             al●ter
             nec
             deb●o
             ,
             nec
             possum
             resisse●e
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Quod
               me
               um
               est
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               sundum
               meum
               ,
               non
               refragarer
               ,
               si
               co
               .
               pus
               petit
               occu●ram
               ,
               vultis
               in
               unicula
               rapere
               vultis
               in
               mortem
               voluptati
               est
               mihi
               non
               ego
               me
               vallabo
               circumfusione
               populorum
               ,
               nec
               altaria
               teneb●
               vitam
               obsecrans
               sed
               pro
               altaribus
               gratis
               immolabor
               .
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Bern
               Ep.
            
             221.
             
               ad
               Ludon
               Reg.
               pro
               matre
               nostra
               Ecclesia
               Propugnabimus
               sed
               quibus
               armis
               non
               scutis
               ,
               non
               glad●s
               sed
               precibus
               fl●ctibusque
               ad
               deum
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Religioni
               quam
               profi
               ebatur
               ,
               putavit
               magis
               consen●a
               neum
               patientia
               quam
               injusta
               seditione
               conjuriam
               imperatoris
               superare
               .
            
             Apol.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Haec
               sola
               novitas
               ne
               dicam
               haeresi●
               ,
               nec
               dum
               in
               mundo
               emenserat
               :
            
             Sigeb
             .
             Chronol
             .
             Ann.
             1088.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Necessita●i
             magic
             quam
             vi
             t●●●
             &
             valun●ati
             ●a●ctorum
             Pat●um
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Julianus
             Tyranide
             sua
             vi
             res
             omnes
             praeciderit
             quibus
             alids
             its
             contra
             Apostatam
             uti
             fas
             fuisses
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             6
             
               de
               regn
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             
               &
               depo●est
               .
               Papae
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               In
               Apol.
               B●ll
               .
               a
               n.
            
             249.
             
               usque
               ad
               u.
            
             267.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Fere
               om●e●
               mortales
               ●un●
               denrum
               cultu
               reli
               .
               to
               ,
               Christianorum
               genit
               .
               &c.
            
             Euseb.
             l
             b.
             9.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Apol.
             Exter●●●umus
             ,
             &
             vestra
             omnia
             in
             p●cvimus
             ,
             urbes
             insulas
             ,
             ca●●ella
             ,
             m●●n●ci
             p●a
             ,
             conciliaba
             la.
             castra
             ipsa
             ,
             decarias
             ,
             p●la
             ita
             ,
             sorum
             ,
             Se
             nals●●
             :
             cui
             bello
             non
             .
             〈◊〉
             non
             prem
             ●●
             suissexiu●
             ,
             ●●i
             tam
             〈…〉
             ,
             si
             nan
             apud
             discipliam
             nostram
             .
             magis
             ctcid
             .
             li●●re●
             quam
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Theod.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Cum
               multi
               militum
               qui
               exer●ore
               thus
               adoleverunt
               ,
               imposturis
            
             Juliani
             
               decepti
               ,
               peregiam
               discurrences
               ,
               non
               tantum
               manus
               ,
               sed
               corpor
               a
               ad
               ignam
               offerent
               ut
               igne
               polluti
               igne
               repurgarentur
               .
            
          
           
             h
             lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Pontifice
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Helmold
             .
             histor
             .
             Sclau
             .
             cap.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Spectate
               manum
               meam
               dextram
               de
               vulneie
               cauciam
               ,
               haec
               ego
               iuravi
               Domino
            
             Henrico
             ,
             
               ut
               non
               nocerem
               et
               ,
               nec
               insidtarer
               gloriae
               ejus
               ,
               sed
               jussio
               Apostolica
               Po●tificamus
               mandatum
               me
               ad
               id
               dedu●i●
               ,
               ut
               juramenti
               transgressor
               honorem
               mihi
               〈◊〉
               usorparem
               :
               Videtis
               quod
               in
               manu
               unde
               jura
               menta
               violavi
               mortale
               hoc
               vi●lnus
               accepi
               .
               Viderint
               ii
               qui
               nos
               ad
               〈◊〉
               instigave●unt
               ,
               qualiter
               nos
               duxerint
               ne
               forte
               deducti
               simus
               in
               praecipitium
               aeier●ae
               damnationis
            
          
           
             Praesat
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e24150
           
             Occasion
             of
             writing
             that
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             His
             Speech
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             His
             Speech
             of
             supplying
             the
             Kings
             Necessiries
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hookers
             judgment
             of
             Regal
             Power
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Primate
             .
          
           
             His
             sufferings
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             Prayers
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             according
             to
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Majesties
             affairs
             .
          
           
             His
             compassionate
             affection
             to
             such
             as
             had
             suffered
             for
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             His
             judgment
             .
          
           
             His
             Practice
             .
          
           
             The
             reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             and
             end
             oft
             it
             .
          
           
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Episcopal
             superiority
             over
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Sun
             to
             the
             other
             Lights
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             and
             power
             of
             the
             first-born
             .
          
           
             A●
             the
             distance
             beween
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             inferiour
             Priests
             .
          
           
             His
             approbation
             of
             books
             tending
             to
             the
             preheminence
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             The
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             The
             Service
             Song
             .
          
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             His
             reducing
             the
             scrupulous
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             falshood
             of
             some
             Pamphlets
             put
             out
             in
             his
             name
             since
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Some
             particulars
             observed
             by
             him
             ,
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Canons
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             1614.
             taken
             out
             of
             Q.
             Eliz.
             Injunct
             and
             Can
             of
             Engl.
             
          
           
             The
             Common
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             His
             Subscription
             .
          
           
             Canons
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               Anno
            
             1634.
             taken
             out
             of
             those
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             Good
             Friday
             .
          
           
             Confirmation
             of
             Children
             .
          
           
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             Apparrel
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Consecration
             of
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e29560
           
             *
             This
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             books
             of
             Mr.
             Hookers
             M.
             S.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ad.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ad.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Thom.
               in
               cum
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             also
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             copy
             .
             )
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               vit
            
             .
             Constant.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dib
               .
               ad
               Const.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Epi.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             166.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               l.
            
             1.
             p
             193.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             the
             common
             copies
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             copies
             which
             the
             Primate
             then
             saw
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             that
             which
             is
             now
             printed
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             power
             in
             making
             Ecclesisticall
             Laws
             .
          
           
             What
             Laws
             may
             be
             made
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             to
             whom
             the
             power
             of
             making
             them
             appettaineth
             
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             32
             
             ▪
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Tho.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             1
             c
             8.
             artic
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Archit
               .
               de
               le●e
               &
               justit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             books
             of
             Mr
             Hooker's
             M.
             S.
             
          
           
             In
             vit
             .
             Cypy
             .
          
           
             
               Nulla
               ratio
               Dist.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ep.
               Hono●
               Imp.
               ad
               Bonif.
               Concil
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             20
             
          
           
             *
             
               C.
               Nullu●
               ,
               Dist.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Onuph
               .
               in
               Pelag
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               ●Rea
               in
               .
               Dist.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               W●tthramu●
               Naumburgensis
               ,
               deinvestit
               Episcoporum
               per
               Imperat
               .
               saciendâ
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Cap.
               General
               .
               de
               elect
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Adver
               .
               Jovin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             7.
             
             Epist
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Marcel
               .
               l.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Socr.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             &
             l.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             11.
             &
             l.
             6.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               vit
               .
               Cypr.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               C.
               Sacrorum
               Canon
               .
               dist
            
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               C.
               Lectis
               Dist.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             in
             the
             common
             Copy
             of
             Mr.
             Ho●ke
             ,
             M.
             S.
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             copies
             which
             the
             Primate
             then
             saw
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             now
             printed
             ones
             .
          
           
             *
             
               T.
               C.
               lib
            
             3.
             
             Pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vita
               Constant.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             162.
             166.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               ad
               Constant
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Ep
             33
             
          
           
             *
             
               Inclusa
               desunt
               in
               vul●atis
               exempl●
               ib.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Doctrin
               .
               ●iccip
               .
               lib
            
             5.
             
             Cont.
             2
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Athanos
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               solit
               .
               vit
               .
               agentes
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Suid.
               in
               verb.
            
             Leontius
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Stature
             of
             Edward
             1.
             and
             Edward
             2.
             and
             
               Nat.
               Bren.
            
             touching
             Prohibition
             .
             See
             also
             in
             
               Bract
               n
            
             these
             sentences
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Est
               jurisdictio
               quaedā
               ordinaria
               quaedam
               delegata
               ,
               quae
               pertinet
               ad
               Sacerdotium
               &
               forum
               Ecclesiasticum
               ,
               sicut
               in
               causis
               spiritualibus
               &
               spiritualitati
               annexis
               .
               Est
               etiam
               alia
               jurisdictio
               ,
               ordinaria
               vel
               delegata
               ,
               quae
               pertinet
               ad
               Coronam
               &
               dignitatem
               Regis
               .
               &
               ad
               Regnum
               ,
               in
               causis
               &
               placitis
               rerum
               temporalium
               in
               so●o
               seculari
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Cum
               diversae
               sint
               binc
               inde
               jurisdictiones
               ,
               &
               diversae
               judices
               ,
               &
               diversae
               causae
               ;
               debet
               quilibet
               ipsorum
               inprimis
               aestimare
               ,
               an
               sua
               sit
               jurisdictio
               ,
               ne
               falcem
               videatur
               ponere
               in
               messem
               alienam
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Non
               pertinet
               ad
               Regem
               injungere
               poenitentias
               ,
               nec
               ad
               judicem
               secularem
               .
               Nec
               etiam
               ad
               eos
               pertinet
               cognoscere
               de
               iis
               quae
               sunt
               ,
               spiritualibus
               annex
               asecut
               de
               decimis
               &
               aliis
               Ecclesiae
               proventionibus
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               laicus
               conveuiendus
               coravs
               judice
               Ecclesiastico
               de
               aliquo
               quod
               in
               soro
               seculari
               terminari
               possit
               &
               debeat
               .
            
          
           
             *
             None
             of
             all
             this
             which
             follows
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             common
             coppy
             of
             Mr
             Hookers
             MS
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e34860
           
             *
             
               Antiquit.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Nehem.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             writ
             with
             the
             Lord
             Primat
             Ushers
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Of
               Priests
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Of
               Levites
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             24.
             vers
             .
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             IBRI
             The
             AUTHOR
             in
             his
             review
             and
             emendations
             hath
             in
             this
             place
             made
             this
             Querie
             .
             Seeing
             the
             Courses
             were
             but
             24.
             why
             should
             IBRI
             25.
             be
             reckoned
             Jedeiah
             was
             chief
             .
             Quer.
             Whether
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             connted
             one
             of
             the
             24.
             because
             of
             his
             generall
             superintendency
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             Querie
             seems
             to
             be
             resolved
             by
             the
             PRIMATE
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             setting
             down
             the
             bove
             mentioned
             Genealogy
             .
          
           
             *
             
               It
               seemeth
               the
               first
               of
               these
            
             Jedeiah
             
               is
               to
               be
               omitted
               in
               the
               reckoning
               (
               as
               chief
               over
               them
               all
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               generall
               superintendency
               over
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Of
               Judges
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               of
               Officers
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Of
               Singers
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Of
               Porters
            
             .
          
           
             Officers
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             This
             answer
             I
             find
             ordered
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             be
             thus
             put
             instead
             of
             that
             which
             had
             been
             in
             a
             former
             copy
             .
          
           
             This
             also
             the
             Author
             hath
             added
             to
             be
             put
             unto
             the
             former
             answer
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             27.
             
             Numb
             .
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             supposed
             Author
             in
             his
             advertisments
             concerning
             this
             passage
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               I
               know
               not
               well
               what
               way
               to
               make
               more
               clear
               .
            
          
           
             The
             supposed
             Author
             in
             his
             Advertisments
             put
             this
             out
             here
             ,
             saying
             
               [
               This
               I
               thought
               might
               better
               make
               a
               chapter
               of
               it self
               :
               See
            
             infra
             ,
             
               the
               last
               chapter
               of
               all
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             5.
             15.
             13.
             11.
             19.
             2.
             1.
             16.
             46
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             11.
             8.
             13.
             5.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Hierem.
               Epist.
            
             4.
             
               ad
               rusticum
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Et
               Epist.
               ad
               .
               Eva●
               ium
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodorat
             ,
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             by
             the
             supposed
             Author
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27494-e57930
           
             There
             was
             one
             called
             
               Vox
               Hy
               berntae
            
             ,
             published
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             which
             he
             had
             an
             Order
             from
             the
             
               House
               of
               Pe●rs
            
             .